Blog

  • SYLVIA, MAKING MY SEXUAL FANTASIES HAPPEN.

    Font size : +


    A few months ago I never imagined I would be extremely turned on while watching one of my fifty-year old girlfriends sucking my thirty-five year lovers cock. And a little while later watching her toy boy suck his cock.

    I am Sylvia a forty-five year old widow after my much older husband died almost two years ago. My parents were Danish so I have inherited their tall, slim bearing and my mother’s good looks. My girlfriends tell me I have a very good body still, good smooth skin, an hour glass figure and I modestly agree.

    When I pose naked in heels in front of my wall length bedroom mirrors I can’t help but admiring my body and feeling very frustrated. Good long legs, even better hips and I can see my well rounded and still dimple free ass reflected in the mirror on the other wall. My best feature I muse as I tease my large erect nipples is my large firm 36D tits, though I must shave my overgrown pubic hair or have it waxed.

    I have decided I have been a grieving widow for far too long.I haven’t had sex for around three years, and have only ever had sex with one man, my late husband. When some of my girlfriends regale me with stories of their sex lives I realize I have a lot of catching up to do and have missed out on lots of sexual excitement.

    In due course I told Jill, a fifty-year old girlfriend that I was determined to find a lover, or maybe even a toy boy. “You need to start with a new sexy lingerie, it will make you feel empowered and turn any man on,” she tells me.

    “You are a Libran, that is a very sexy star sign, what type of man would you like to connect with?,” Jill asks as she watches me trying on a range of skimpy and very sexy lingerie. “What you need is a younger, well hung stud, like my current man.”

    “What about this outfit,” I ask enjoying flaunting my naked body for another woman as I try on a black garter belt and stockings then stand legs apart in heels.

    “Sensational, buy it and put it to use, that will turn any man on on, it turns me on,” she whispers as I shudder while she runs a finger tip along my cunt lips. I enjoyed Jill touching me and I really do need a sex life I muse with a wan smile.

    I still hadn’t decided what type of man I would like to connect with before I joined a singles club. After a few cocktail parties where I failed to connect with anyone, I met Mitch at a Friday function. Good looking man, very attractive and masculine body, fun to be with and ten-years younger than me with a bushy moustache.

    Dinner date and drinks at a top restaurant on the Saturday, Sunday yum cha lunch followed by passionate kissing with our hands all over each at his condo while I explained I had not had sex for years. And I did enjoy teasing him by showing him my tits and having him lick my nipples.

    “Dinner at my place Tuesday night,” I told him as I left very sexually stimulated.

    “I am ready to fuck him tonight, very exciting for me,” I told Jill on the Tuesday afternoon as she waxed my pubic hair for me, sprayed my naked body with sun tan and gave me some seduction tips.

    “You are a good catch and a very fuckable woman Sylvia. Your naked body should turn any man on and a good few women as well, it turns me on. Phone me tomorrow and tell me about it.”

    “He is a sex machine with a thick, nine-inch cock and he fucked me three times,” I tell Jill on the phone next day. “I wore a conservative knee length dress, heels and the stockings and garter belt you picked for me, nothing else. I cooked a simple meal with just one bottle of wine. I felt very nervous and lacking some confidence as I stood and asked him to undo the zip at the back of my dress and it dropped to the floor.

    “My confidence soon bounced back when he told me, ‘Wow, I love garter belts and stockings, you have the perfect body for it, I want you. Did I tell you we fucked three times? And I had forgotten I am multi-orgasmic.”

    “I am pleased for you, though I don’t quite believe he could be nine inches Sylvia, though I would like to see for myself.

    The first time Mitch gave me oral sex was a revelation. Forty-five years old and never had my cunt licked nor an oral orgasm. The tip of his tongue on my clitoris after he licked his way up my inner thighs was sexual heaven as I sat on a chair in front of a wall mirror with him kneeling in front of me with my legs over his shoulders with his fingers teasing my very erect nipples as I watched in the mirror. Never knew my nipples could become as erect as that. And when he he slid his bushy moustache along my cunt lips I was almost screaming with pleasure.

    He soon taught me the difference between a vaginal orgasm and and a clitoral orgasm and how to enjoy the build up.

    Even more exciting was the first time he had me sit on his face so he could hold my ass and slide my cunt lips along along his tongue while I watched in the mirror.

    Within a few weeks there was hardly any part of my naked body Mitch had not kissed and licked. He loved my big firm tits and licking my erect nipples while he teased my cunt lips with a fingertip.

    No man had ever kissed my naked ass until Mitch had me stand naked in heels, a g-string and my favorite perfume, legs wide apart in front of a mirror as he smeared oil all over my ass. Then he knelt behind me, kissed and licked my ass cheeks as he teased my inner thighs with his oily fingertip then put an arm between my legs and teased my cunt lips with a fingertip with beautiful, relaxing choral music playing.

    He was kneeling behind me, his hands on my hips as he kissed and licked my ass cheeks. “Your high heels and g-string accentuate your ass cheeks, love it,” he tells me as he alternates from one side to the other. I find that very exciting. He told me the first time he had my naked body he was attracted by my gorgeous ass.

    He takes his hands off my hips The only contact we have now is his lips and tongue on my ass. Why haven’t I had this before I muse.

    “I want to bring you to orgasm while I lick and kiss your ass. Would you like that sweetheart?,” he asks as he moved one arm between my legs and teased my vagina with the tip of one finger.

    He keeps licking and kissing my ass cheeks and I am very accommodating. “Like that sweetheart? I can stop if you want me to,” he whispers.

    To tease me he stops. Instead he teases my nipples with the tips of two fingers while still kissing my ass. My nipples react immediately.

    “Which do you prefer,” he asks rhetorically as he teases my nipples with one finger and teases my clit with the other hand, while still licking and kissing my ass cheeks.

    “I am very turned on, I want to bite your ass cheeks, he moans as I anticipate him doing just that.

    “I am your pleasure machine sweetheart,” he tells me as he teases the full length of my cunt lips with one finger. Teasing, teasing, ever so slowly in sync with the music

    “I am tempted to use a vibrator to heighten your pleasure, but I don’t know which one you prefer today, the big one, or the very large one,” he whispers as he keeps teasing with a finger.

    “Kissing and licking your ass cheeks has given me a roaring erection. I fantasize what you might do with it for my pleasure,” he whispers again.

    “But first I want to please you, take you over the edge. You told me you wanted new sexual experiences and to be teased. Is this what you had in mind then?” Is this what you meant?” he asks in between kissing and licking my ass cheeks.

    His breathing is getting heavier. I can feel him tensing.

    “I want to bite your glorious ass, he whispers. “Hard enough to leave an impression and heighten your orgasm. Anything to give you special pleasure. And receive it back in turn.”

    The music is moving to a crescendo. And so am I as he bites my ass, softly, then harder, then chews it as my whole body trembles in a huge orgasm.

    “You are a brilliant performer, just brilliant,” he tells me as we fuck like rabbits.

    Over time I kept telling Jill that he liked me sucking his nine-inch cock but I felt my technique was not quite right for him. I also kept telling Jill that my lover really was nine-inches and thick though she remained skeptical until I relented when she asked if she could have Mitch and show me her blow job technique.

    “Jill still refuses to believe you have a nine-inch cock,” I told Mitch as he lay on his back while I was sitting on the full length of it and enjoying slow tantric sex while we teased each others nipples with our fingertips.

    “I want to watch her blowjob technique and she can measure you at the same time. I have never watched a woman sucking a man’s cock, watching my fifty-year old girlfriend blowing my much younger man would be very exciting. Will you do do that for me?”

    “Yes, Sunday afternoon,” he smiled as be bent over me and fucked me in a frenzy.

    “What are the rules?” Jill asked when I confirmed with her.

    “Play it by ear, this is for the three of us, make it exciting for me especially, I am on a sexual learning curve. What should I wear?, I ask as an after thought.

    “Your tight black leather slacks and topless for me, I love looking at your your tits and very sexy nipples. A bonus turn on for me.”

    I had never seen Jill naked though she was a very attractive and sexy size 12-14 woman and I hoped she would be naked for us while she sucked my man’s cock. And deep down I was wondering and intrigued by what it would be like to have another woman lick and pleasure my cunt.

    Jill arrived a little late which heightened the sexual tension as we both wondered how this would play out. Mitch is very agitated and I can see he already has a semi-erection under his short, black silk dressing gown.

    “You must be Mitch, I have heard lots of big things about you, I am here to pleasure you while Sylvia watches, is that what you want,” Jill smiles full of confidence as she looks closely at him. “Not bad for fifty,” she teases as she slowly slides the zipper down then flashes open her short black dress and asks me hang it up for her.

    “Pleased that you dressed as I asked Sylvia, I love those tight black leather slacks with you topless, your tits and ass are awesome, fucking awesome, an extra turn on for me, I love looking at your your tits and very sexy nipples.”

    Mitch is obviously impressed with her tanned sexy body, so am I, good tits spilling out of a cup-less bra and a tiny crotch-less, high-cut g-string which highlights her very good ass and legs.

    “Not bad for fifty,” she teases again as she kisses me passionately, my bi-curious side aroused, before she struts around the room flaunting her almost naked body.

    “Now you Mitch, do I turn you on, is it really true what Sylvia tells me about you? Open his gown for me Sylvia.”

    I am very turned on as I am about to offer my lover to my girlfriend and want to watch her pleasure his very erect cock which is obvious under his gown.

    “Oh fuck, that is magnificent, just magnificent. And a hairy chested man with no pubic hair, love it.

    “And it really is nine-inches. And thick and very hard,” Jill moans with a tape in her hand and measures it top, bottom and sides while Mitch poses, legs apart as he slides his cock ring on and clips it under his balls. A visual turn on for two women.

    “How long can you last for me big boy, I have never had a cock as big as yours or a man fifteen years younger before, so make it good for me,” Jill teases as she rubs ice cubes on his nipples, a new trick for me.

    “Sylvia wants to compare my technique. Use my phone and take some photos for me Sylvia.”

    “Want to sit or stand while I suck you?” Jill asks

    “Sit in front of the mirror while I ogle your ass, Sylvia can stand behind me and tease my nipples.

    I watch fascinated as Jill licks and kisses my man’s erection as she scratches his balls, he really is impressive with his cock ring I muse, very turned on by this new experience as I take photographs for Jill.

    A strange feeling, though a very arousing one, as I watch Jill take my man’s erection between her lips and slide at least half it in and out of her lips while I take more photographs.

    “Is she good sweetheart? I like watching you enjoying another woman sucking your cock, love it, it is turning me on. What can I do to make it better for you?

    “Kiss me and tease and chew my nipples sweetheart,” he asks as I readily comply and watch her technique with his cock in her mouth and one hand around Mitch’s throbbing erection, with the veins bulging.

    “My man would love to blow your nine-inches and I would love to watch. Would you like that? He is very talented, how about you Sylvia?” Jill asks after what must be ten minutes while Mitch is still rock hard.

    “Okay by me,” I readily agree, very turned on by what I am watching, I smile looking forward to another new sexual experience. “How about you sweetheart, will you do that for me? I would love to watch Jill’s man blow you.

    “Yes, yes, yes.”

    “Anything else can I do to make it better for you sweetheart?, I ask sensing he is very close to orgasm as he is breathing very heavily.

    “Kiss your ass, kiss your ass, now, right now,” he moans as I slide my leather slacks off to accommodate him.

    “Wow, that is really something, awesome, fucking awesome,” Jill whispers as she watches Mitch kissing my ass cheeks with two hands wrapped around his erection.

    “Watch this Sylvia, I am going to finish him off,” she teases as she licks, sucks and blows on Mitch’s erection, then rubs the tip of her thumb and for-finger along the full length of his cock while she sucks just the tip of it.

    “Is that good sweetheart, I love watching what she is doing to you, bite my ass, hurt me, I love it, love it,” I whisper as I pinch his nipples and watch his whole body shudder as he is almost screaming as he blows.

    A few days later Jill phoned me and told me she had something on her mind that was bothering her and needed to talk to me about.

    “I think I know what is bothering you, is this it?,” I smiled as she walked in and I opened my black silk dressing gown to show her my naked body. “Yes, you are a very exciting woman, I want it very much. I have been thinking about you while I masturbated every day since Sunday.

    “Come and join me I have just run a bath for us.

    “No woman has ever had me,” I tell Jill as we soap each other and kiss. “I have wanted this ever since I showed you my naked body in the shop dressing room and you ran a fingertip along my cunt lips, watching you blow my man on Sunday has me lusting for you. Is it true you are bisexual?”

    Jill smiles demurely and doesn’t bother to answer as we dry each other off and kiss passionately with our hands all over each other. “Your tits are magnificent and the sexiest nipples I have ever had,” she whispers as she licks them. “And I have never wanted to kiss a woman’s ass until I saw yours the first time,” she whispers as I enjoy her kissing and licking it as she kneels behind me.

    “I want to give you new levels of sexual pleasure and you can watch in all the mirrors, I love the one on the ceiling. And I love some commentary while I am fucking a lady with my tongue, a huge turn on, don’t hold back,” she tells me as she lays me on my bed.

    “You really are a very fuckable woman for both sexes,” she tells me as she lays between my wide open legs, knees in the air, her arms wrapped around my thighs and licks her way up the insides of my thighs as she teases my engorged clit with a fingertip.

    “Do you really want this?,” she teases as her tongue flicks my cunt lips. “I can stop if you want me to.”

    “Yes, I do, don’t you dare stop, that is exquisite, fuck my cunt with your tongue, fuck it, fuck it, fuck it for me.”

    “My life has turned around in the last few months, I have had sexual experiences I could only fantazise about, I am in a constant state of sexual arousal,” I tell Jill in the afterglow.

    A week later Jill phoned and reminded me, “I would love to watch my man Jac blow your man’s nine-inches. Would you like that Sylvia?”

    “We are both keen on the idea Jill, let’s make it next Sunday and let’s make it very exciting. I would love to tease your man with my naked body for you.”

    During the week Jill and I had decided that our men should both strip down to sexy jock straps and we would oil each other’s men as foreplay for them.

    “What shall we wear?, I asked,

    “Less is more, lets both be stark naked, we need heels though.”

    Lots of sexual tension on the day as two younger and tense men who had never met each other size each other up. Without saying a word Jill and I undress each other as the two men watch mesmerized. I make a point of walking around Jill’s man so he can enjoy my naked body, front and rear.

    Jill’s man Jac is a very pretty toy boy and has a good tanned body I note as he strips down to his bulging jock strap and stands with his legs apart as I start to oil his body, chest, inner thighs, ass, while Jill does the same to my man.

    “I blew your magnificent nine-inch cock two weeks ago while Sylvia watched. Today we are both going to watch while my man blows you. Is that exciting for you?,” Jill teases as she pulls the front of my man’s jock strap down and applies oil to his already semi-erect cock.

    “When was the last time another man sucked your cock Mitch?,” Jill asks. though I am pleased when he doesn’t answer.

    “Make it really good for us sweetheart, all the bells and whistles,” Jill murmurs as her man starts licking and chewing Mitch’s nipples while he feels the weight of his erection in his hand before Mitch fits his cock ring.

    The two men have not said a word to each other but the sexual attraction is obvious as Jill’s man speaks for the first time, “Two gorgeous, older, naked women want to watch me blow your nine-inch cock. Would you like that?”

    “Yes, yes, do it, I am rock hard for you.”

    “What’s your favorite position?”

    “Lying on my back on the bed, we can all watch in the mirrors.”

    “Your cock is awesome,” Jac says as he licks Mitch’s balls after placing a pillow under his ass.

    “Fucking awesome,” Jac whispers as we watch him lick the underside, then the sides.

    “Absolutely fucking awesome, and thick, my biggest ever challenge,” Jac whispers as he commences sucking it.

    The veins in his cock are bulging as Jac teases, “Love your huge cock, how long can you last for?,” as he scratches his balls and lightly kisses and licks it, blows on it, then rubs the tips of his thumb and forefinger along it, softly then very hard.

    Jill and I watch fascinated as Jac teases the tip of his cock between is lips, teases his nipples with his fingertips, then pinches them and I can almost feel him wince and react.

    “Love your big cock Mitch, how long can you last for?,” he teases again as he is blowing my man, intent on providing maximum sexual pleasure.

    “Your cock is magic, but you still haven’t told me how long can you last for,” Jac whispers, “Do you like a long or short and quick blow job?

    “Size is important and you are a full size. I like a man who can last and make me really work so I can demonstrate my skills with two women watching. How about a long slow teasing build up before I finish you off?”

    “Jill likes talking to me like this when she blows me with another person watching.

    “Yours cock is much bigger than mine, I am impressed, very impressed. Like an iron bar.”

    Mitch is getting close, very close, I can tell by his breathing.

    “Finish him off then you can watch Jill pleasure me. She told me she loves watching you blow another man, especially a very well hung one. And Mitch is hung and very hard, rock hard. Is that for you or all of us?

    “Mitch likes me counting down from ten to one, slowly though to reach orgasm. Should I count for you? I can start now?”

    “Yes, need some more oil,” Jac moans with his two hands wrapped around Mitch’s throbbing erection with veins bulging as slides both them along his full length as as I apply some oil as he sucks the tip of it.

    “Do it for us sweetheart, tell us about it, your cock is magnificent, fucking magnificent. … three, two, one,” I whisper very aroused.

    A few minutes later my sexual excitement and boundaries are reaching new limits with Jill kneeling in front of me as she licks my very wet cunt lips while I watch her man masturbating his modest erection.

    To make this even more exciting and memorable I am going to try and hold back the huge orgasm I have been building up to.

    “Look what Jill is doing to me sweetheart, is that a turn on for you while her man is masturbating. Do you like watching another woman licking my cunt? I do, love it,” very much in charge of the situation.

    Watching another man masturbate after I have just watched him blow my man as his lady licks my cunt is a huge new sexual experience for me.

    “How about you Zac, is that good while you are masturbating?

    “Would you like me to count to ten for you so we can orgasm together?”

    I have the attention of both men as they watch closely and Jac appears to like what I am enjoying even more than my man.

    “Cum with me when I get to one Jac” I moan as I count down from ten, ready for a huge orgasm as Jill is licking me in a frenzy.

    “One, now, now,” I am almost screaming as I have a fantastic long, shuddering orgasm and watch Zac blow.

    “Today is going to be a very difficult act to follow sweetheart, such a turn on, so fucking good,” Mitch told me that night while he was fucking me from behind with my ass cheeks in his hands.

    “Such a turn on, so fucking good, you are a sex goddess.”


  • Addiction_(0)

    Font size : +


    A man finds out why he has become addicted to a woman

    Enjoy the story and please leave a comment.

    Addiction

    “So Doc, ahh crazy question – is it possible to be um, like, addicted to a person?” It was a crazy question and Tom was somewhat embarrassed by even asking it, but it was a question that he had been wondering about for days now.

    The doctor, actually a psychologist, was a bespectacled balding man in his fifties, who had heard a whole lot of crazier things in his twenty odd years of practice. He was aware that Tom was serious and he needed more information before he could give an answer. “Do you think that you are addicted to a person Mr. Jensen?”

    Tom took a deep breath and scratched his forehead before answering “Well, there’s this girl that I kinda like, I guess, but I like lots of girls if you know what I mean.” He glanced up at the doctor who was writing something on his clipboard, then continued. “I mean, I kinda play the field right now, you know, I’m not really ready to settle down just yet. But then there’s this girl who is hot, and I went out with her a few times, and it was good you know, but it was just like any other time and any other girl. She was just a… a distraction I guess. You know she was fun and all, but not any more than that.” He stopped to think about what else to say because the rest was tricky.

    The doctor looked up and adjusted his glasses “Go on Mr. Jensen, you’re doing fine.”

    Another sigh and then “Well, we went out like, maybe three times and I was still seeing other girls. She knew that too. I told her that I wasn’t exclusive with her from the beginning, it wasn’t like I was hiding it you know. And then, one night, she calls me out of the blue and says she wants to see me. Actually she told me that she wanted sex. It wasn’t the first time we had sex either. So I went over and, like one thing leads to another you know and we get undressed and she, like pulls my face down to her… you know.”

    “She wanted you to perform oral sex on her.” the good doctor finished for him.

    “Yeah that’s it. So like I go down there and I smell her… and it’s like there’s something about her smell. It’s not normal, but not in a bad way or anything. It was like I couldn’t get enough of her smell, and she kept encouraging me to. ‘Keep smelling me’ she says and ‘that’s it, breathe it all in’. It’s like she knew something, but at the time I didn’t realize anything was wrong. I just kept smelling her scent and it was like heaven.” He glanced up at the doctor and realized that he was listening intently this time, not writing anymore.

    “Can you describe what you felt as you were smelling her?”

    “I really didn’t think so at the time but later when I thought about it I realized that I felt… almost high. Like I was intoxicated by her odor. The weirdest part of this is that I keep having these cravings now. I can’t stay away from her for more than a day or I have… withdrawals.”

    The doctor adjusted himself in his chair, as if he had become uncomfortable, and asked his next question. “Can you explain what you mean by ‘withdrawals’?”

    “Well, I haven’t gotten sick or anything, but I get really tense and I can’t think clearly. All I can think about is getting back between her legs and smelling her and licking her. Even when I’m with another woman, we could be having sex and I could be eating her pussy” he paused when he realized how crudely he just spoke and looked to see if he had offended the doctor. There was no discernible difference in his demeanor so Tom continued “Sorry, I could be performing oral sex and I’m still thinking about how quickly I can get out of there to go see Ka- the other girl. It’s bizarre.”

    “What about your job, has that suffered at all?” The doctor inquired.

    Another deep breath from Tom and then “Yeah, I think about her at work all the time. My boss has noticed that I haven’t been myself and was asking me what was going on. I told him that I have some personal issues that I’m dealing with. Doc, it’s affecting every aspect of my life lately. If I go more than one day without seeing her, without smelling her, I can’t sleep, I can’t function, and I’m afraid that it’s getting worse.”

    “When was the last time you was with her?”

    “I went to her place last night around eight o’clock and every night I feel the need to go over earlier. Just a few days ago I could hold out until ten P.M. And when I go to her place, even when I just pop in without calling, she’s expecting me, like she knows I’m going to show up.”

    The good doctor sat for about twenty seconds thinking about what he had been told then gave his perspective “Well, to be honest Mr. Jensen, you can’t become addicted to a person’s smell; however, the juices that an aroused female produces from her vagina can be quite an aphrodisiac to a heterosexual man, and may create the feelings that are similar in fashion to an addiction. It seems to me though that your reaction is much more intense than normal. It has affected all aspects of your life and that is not a good thing. Not to belittle you Mr. Jensen, but I believe that what you are experiencing is all in your head. Perhaps your feelings for this young lady are deeper than what you are willing to admit. Love works in strange ways you know.”

    “I’m NOT in love with her, if that’s what you think. She’s cute and all, but she’s not really my type.”

    “But you’ve slept with her.”

    “Yeah, she was a good time and all, but I don’t want to marry her or anything.”

    Nodding his head, the doctor of psychology stood up and glanced at the clock on the wall. “I’m going to teach you some exercises to help calm you and focus you. I believe that this will be an easy fix, but you just need to focus your brain on something other than the young lady that has got you in such a fix. I’m also going to recommend that you get an over the counter sleep aid to help you get a good nights rest. I think you can take care of this relatively easy Mr. Jensen, and you’ll realize that you are not really addicted to her at all, just infatuated.”

    “I hope you are right doc.”

    2

    Later that evening, Tom started feeling the urge again around five P.M., and he immediately started doing the breathing exercises that he had learned earlier. Deep breathing and shaking out the stress helped him feel better after ten minutes and he was confident that it was going to work. The doctor told him that if he could resist going back to her, his body would forget the craving and he could go back to his normal life. It lasted about twenty minutes while he attempted to keep himself busy, but then he started to think about her again. He resisted for ten minutes then did the breathing again until he was relaxed and thinking clearly again. This time it took him twenty minutes to calm down and it was now six o’clock.

    He made himself busy cooking dinner and tried singing along to the radio, but soon found himself with the cravings again. He glanced at the clock and was surprised to see that it was only ten past six and he felt even more jittery than before he did the calming exercises the second time. He had planned to tough it out until eight o’clock and then take a sleeping pill, hoping that if he made it through the night, he would put as much distance between himself and her as possible.

    He tried to ignore the feelings that were building in him, he was still cooking after all, but soon he was so preoccupied that he wound up burning his meal. Hungry and angry at himself, he sat down and started once more with the breathing. Even doing his exercises, he still couldn’t calm his incessant cravings and after just ten minutes of trying, he decided he needed the sleeping pills. The problem was that when he left the doctor’s office, he had forgotten to stop at the pharmacy and that meant that he had to go out now. Grabbing his keys he headed out the door.

    He nearly made it to the pharmacy before he turned and headed toward Kayla’s house. He was convinced that she had done something to him and he was determined to confront her and find out what. He broke more than one speed limit on the way and finally pulled into her driveway. It was seven o’clock.

    Tom jogged up the front steps and stopped at the door. He took a deep breath and let it out between pursed lips and then knocked loudly. As he waited rather impatiently, he noticed that his usually steady hand was trembling badly. He made a fist and crossed his arms over his chest. A few seconds later, he heard a female voice from inside the house call out “You can come in Tom.” It was definitely Kayla, but how did she know it was him?

    He opened the door and walked into the foyer, closing the door behind him. He made his way down the short hallway to the room he assumed she would be, and as he walked he was struggling with conflicting emotions. On one hand, he was angry with himself for being so weak and angry with Kayla because he was sure that she had something to do with his problem; on the other hand, he was excited and couldn’t wait to be in the same room with her.

    He turned right and walked into the living room and was relieved to see she was lounging on the couch. She looked the same as always; shoulder length, fiery red curly hair, a smattering of freckles on her cheeks and forehead, thick soft red lips, and a cute little nose. Her eyes were what Tom always noticed first though. Her eyes just had a way about them that he found super sexy. No matter what the conversation was about or what she was looking at, he thought that her eyes were her best feature. Her body wasn’t too shabby either, although in his mind, she could have lost a few pounds. She wasn’t fat by any means, but she had a little more belly fat than he preferred. He also thought that her ass had too much cushion. Even though he would agree that she was a beautiful woman, and perfect for some lucky guy, she wasn’t right for him because he wanted to be seen with a Barbie doll girl.

    “Hi Tom, I’ve been waiting for you.” She said, smiling sweetly.

    Tom was confused because he hadn’t told her he was coming over. “Why, were expecting me?” he asked.

    “Come on Tom, we both know that you can’t resist me.”

    Tom had all he could do to keep himself from rushing over to her and diving between her legs, but his anger was also rising. “WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO TO ME!?!” he shouted, stepping around a table, but resisting the urge to jump on her.

    Showing no fear, Kayla said “Sit down Tom.”

    Feeling a drop of sweat rolling down his temple Tom was shocked by her attitude. After all, he was a strong man and she was a just a woman. He could easily have his way with her if he wanted, and yet she didn’t seem the least bit worried. He fought the urge to keep yelling and said “I don’t want to sit down, I want to know the truth.”

    “Tom, when I tell you to do something, I expect you to do it and not question it. Now sit your ass down.”

    He paused for only a second, and then he sat on the footstool in front of her. If someone had asked him later why he had sat when she ordered him, he would have said it was because he wanted to know what she had done to him, but the truth was, he didn’t know why he obeyed her.

    “Good boy.” She beamed brightly again. “Okay, so you want the truth huh? I knew that you would soon enough. So, where to begin? Well to start with, the company I work for, Scent Designs, started testing what we like to call ‘designer scents’. The idea is that they will take a sample of a clients DNA and use that to make a scent that is perfectly matched to that person. They needed a variety of DNA from several different people and I volunteered. They made scents for twenty different people and started testing it on the first five volunteers. I was in the last five so I originally didn’t get any of my special scent.

    The tests were a success, at first. The first five volunteers were told to bring in their favorite perfume or cologne. They used the store bought stuff on one arm and the specialized scent on the other. A panel of judges were assigned the task of smelling each arm individually, and then picking which scent they preferred. Apparently, it became quite obvious that something was different when the judges were smelling the designer scents. They all picked the DNA enhanced versions without first being told which arm was which.”

    “A day after the initial tests were conducted, both the judges and the subjects all started to experience some peculiar side effects. The judges were desperate to get back to the person that they originally smelled. They had become addicted, because of one smell. Meanwhile, the test subjects all begged for more of the scent. Well the testing should have stopped right then, but instead, the judges and the test subjects were given what they wanted. Each test subject was given more of their individual scent, and each judge was allowed to smell them. I was lucky enough to be able to watch what was happening, and I’ve got to tell you Tom, I was enthralled.”

    “These people were relative strangers, but it was as if they had lost their inhibitions. No one got naked or anything, but I’m talking, judges were sticking their noses in places that they would never had done had it not been for the scent, and no of them seemed to care in the least, as long as they got what they wanted. Well after that, all production of new designer scent was halted until our scientists could figure out the whole addiction thing, and the other fifteen test subject were put on hold, no one else could use the stuff. I mean, we wanted something that people were going to love, but not become addicted to.”

    “Meanwhile, the original five test subjects and judges continued on with the experiment. At least for a few more days anyway. You see, one other side effect became apparent after a few days of usage. Parts of the test subjects bodies were…enlarging and becoming more sensitive with each application of the scent. It was determined at that point that there were too many risks to continue the program, so it was shut down. All the people who became addicted had to go through specialized detox. There was no long term damage done, but the rest of the designer scents that were made were all supposed to be destroyed. I didn’t want my batch to be destroyed Tom, I wanted what the test subjects had, and I needed to find a way to get my scent before it was destroyed.”

    “Luckily for me though, the guy that was responsible for destroying the samples likes me. He’s a nice guy, but he’s kind of a geek, not at all like you. All I had to do was bat my eyelashes a few times and promise him a blowjob and he snuck out my sample. Then I just needed to pick the perfect person to be my bitch, and after I found out how good you are in the sack, all I had to do was invite you over for sex and spray on some of my special scent. You were hooked immediately, and every time that you smelled my pussy after that you were more addicted until now.”

    Tom was incensed and yet he could only think of getting his fix. He started mumbling out loud, his mind a jumbled mess “I knew it was something. I told him but he didn’t believe me. He will now though, he has to believe me.” Tom didn’t even realize that he was talking out loud.

    Kayla heard it all and quickly leaned forward “Who did you tell Tom?” she asked. She watched his eyes darting around and realized that he needed a fix to clear his mind. She hadn’t yet sprayed herself with the scent so she said “Tom, wait here, I need to freshen up and then you can have this.” She pointed to her crotch and saw his eyes light up. “I’ll be right back” she assured and quickly hurried to the bathroom. She could hear Tom still mumbling as she went. Once in the bathroom, she yanked her shorts down and grabbed the spray bottle. She pointed the sprayer at her pussy, but stopped before she sprayed. A wicked smile played over her face as an evil idea came to her. She bent forward at the waist and with her right hand she pulled her right ass cheek open. Then, with the bottle in her left hand, she placed the nozzle right up against her puckered asshole and squeezed the trigger. She felt the cool liquid spray in her anus and laughed out loud. She felt so wicked and couldn’t wait to see Tom’s face.

    3

    She walked back to the living room naked and saw Tom perk up when he saw her. She moved to the couch and sat in the center, spreading her legs wide apart. Tom nearly dove face first into her pussy and started sniffing all around. She watched him with amusement as he searched all around her sex but still wasn’t getting what he desperately needed. Finally he looked up at her in confusion. She burst out laughing at the expression on his face, she couldn’t help herself, he looked so pathetic. She took his face in her hands and pulled him up close to her face. “Honey,” she cooed “I’ve got a special treat for you tonight. I’ve hidden what you need somewhere on my body and it’s up to you to find it, if you really want it.”

    Of course he really wanted it, and he was determined to find it too. Like a hound dog searching for a fox, he started sniffing all over her body, his nose tickling her. He was absolutely frantic as he sniffed up one side and down the other. He went up and down both arms and legs. Her feet had a unpleasant cheesy smell, but he worked his way around every inch and up the back of her legs. Finally he looked at her and said, “It’s not here, I’ve gone over every inch of you.”

    Smiling again Kayla said “You haven’t smelled every inch yet.” and she motioned to the one part that he hadn’t smelled, the part she was sitting on. Her ass. He looked down at where she was sitting and back at her eyes. A tear rolled down his face as he realized how low he was at this point. Kayla reached up and wiped away the tear then said “If you want your fix, you need to lay on the floor.”

    A once strong man who would never have let a woman treat him like this a few weeks ago, Tom hung his head dejectedly and rolled onto the floor. His brain didn’t want this and kept yelling at him to fight this feeling, but his body craved it so bad that his brain was overruled. He watched as she crawled on top of him and scooted her ass up to his chin. Looking down into his eyes she said “I’m afraid that your gonna have to go digging for it.”

    He wondered what she meant as she slid over him. He looked up at her ass and from this perspective it seemed enormous. He started sniffing all over the globes of her cheeks first as she hovered about an inch over him. When that didn’t bring the results he craved, he stuck his nose into her sweaty crack and inhaled her womanly scent. Her smell was strong musk but not too unpleasant and he did get just a slight rush as a tiny bit of the designer scent was also inhaled. A little more investigation and he came to the realization that it was not on her ass but in her ass. He whimpered at the thought of what he had to do. He reached up and grabbed her by the waist and guided her asshole to his nose.

    “Oh there you go, you got it now.” Kayla said as she let him pull her where he needed. She felt his nose sink into her crack and push up against her anus. She was absolutely loving the feeling of power she was feeling right now and thinking to herself that if it felt this good with one man, how great would it be to have more.

    This wasn’t the first time Tom had been this close to a woman’s asshole, but this was quite different. In the previous instances, he had been the aggressor. Hell he was always the aggressor with women. In his mind that was the way it was supposed to be. The stronger male was the dominant one while the weaker female was the submissive. What was happening here was all wrong.

    He kept sniffing deeply and was getting some of what he needed, but not nearly enough. It was like an alcoholic who only has one wine cooler. It is alcohol, but not enough. As degrading as it was, he was trying to insert his nose into her asshole, but it just wasn’t working. Then he heard her say something that made him wince. “Try sticking your tongue up there, that should work.” He cringed but he knew she was right. It was a horrible sinking feeling to think that he had to stick his tongue in her ass to get what he wanted, but his craving was so strong at this point that he tried. He tried but her sphincter muscle was too tight. He could feel himself getting frantic until he heard Kayla’s calming voice say, “Lick around it gently and it will open for you.”

    He would try anything at this point so he started licking all around her puckered anus, lubing it up with his saliva. Kayla enjoyed the feeling of having her asshole licked and this being her first time, she decided then and there that she wanted to do it more. For about a minute that seemed like a lifetime to Tom, he licked her wrinkled brown hole. He was starting to think that licking gently wasn’t working when he realized that his tongue was actually sinking in deeper each time he slid it over. It was loosening so he took a chance and pushed hard and was rewarded as he sank in deeply. He heard Kayla moan loudly, but to him she seemed miles away.

    There was a slight tingling sensation on his tongue and he felt a rush go through his body. It was so intense that his penis expanded rapidly and his mind came into clear focus. He had definitely hit the pay dirt that he was searching for, and he wanted more. The smell and taste were forgotten as was the depressing feelings he had felt and the shame. What he felt now was his need being taken care of. It was like a vampire who was feeding on the neck of a victim and getting strength from that feeding.

    The feelings Kayla were experiencing was quite different. She was shocked at how good this ass play felt and she started rubbing her sopping pussy. She couldn’t remember the last time her pussy got this wet without anyone touching it. In fact, she was so turned on, she could smell her arousal stronger than ever before. Even that heightened her excitement. As the feelings intensified, she rubbed her clitoris faster and soon forgot that there was a man beneath her ass.

    She lowered herself down so she was sitting full weight on his face. Her breathing had become a series of short sharp breaths sounding almost like a locomotive chugging down the tracks. “WHOO WHOO WHOO WHOO” Her fingers became a blur and she stretched her legs out straight which put more weight on Tom’s abused face. The muscles in her legs tightened up as the pressure built, this caused her ass cheeks to squeeze together, clamping down forcefully on his nose.

    When Tom started getting what he needed out of Kayla’s ass he was in heaven, but as she lost control of her muscles and dropped on his face, he was just in pain. At first, the weight of her pressing on his face was bad enough, but at least her chunky ass was soft. He still had his tongue deep inside her and for the moment he was still able to breathe with some difficulty. But when her muscles clamped down, the softness disappeared and became hard. He couldn’t breathe anymore and his nose felt like it was about to snap like a twig. He pushed with his hands, trying to lift her up to relieve the pressure, but in his position, he had no leverage, and the little that he moved her only made things worse when he dropped her. He heard a snap and saw bright lights flash as the pain exploded in his head. He dug his fingernails into her thighs, shaking in agony and yelping, certain that his nose was busted now.

    With absolutely no care in the world for the whimpering man underneath her, Kayla started bouncing her butt every so slightly up and down as her orgasm overtook her. Her body was covered in a sheen of sweat, her muscles ridged, her breath caught in her throat, and her pussy and ass contracting in ripples as she rode the pleasure wave. Sometime during her orgasm, her pussy squirted a small jet of clear fluid which dripped down into Tom’s hair, and she lost control and farted. She wasn’t screaming during her intense cum, she wasn’t much of a screamer anyway; instead she was gritting her teeth, her eyes rolled back, and her body trembled like a leaf in the breeze.

    The agony for Tom intensified when she started to cum because she bounced up and down. Her ass that had been so soft earlier was now hard and unforgiving. Yet throughout the pain, he was still trying to get to the sweet nectar that was slowly dripping out of her ass. His need was being satisfied, his addiction being sated in spite of his pain and his asphyxiation. When she started cumming though, his tongue was forced out by her sphincter clamping down hard. He was just a seat now, for he was not helping her cum anymore. He felt wetness on his head and almost instantaneously his cheeks were filled with a powerful blast of hot fetid air. The gas that escaped her ass was sealed in completely by his face and much of was inhaled in his injured nose. Now his nose felt like it was on fire from the inside and he started slapping on her thighs with his hands, desperate to dislodge her.

    The slapping on her thighs was a minor annoyance after the monumental orgasm left Kayla in a haze of bliss. She sat for another thirty seconds while her heart slowed and her muscles stopped trembling. Finally she slid her ass back to his chest, and gasped when she saw his face. He had been completely out of air for well over a minute and had nearly passed out. His face had gone past red and was nearly blue. A pulsating vein stood out on his forehead. His eyes were bloodshot and haggard looking. He had two black eyes and his nose was crooked. There was milky white cream mixed with brownish slime all over his face like a glazed donut. He looked as if he had just fought a heavyweight boxer. His eyes were open and he still awake, but barely. Kayla slapped him lightly on his cheeks until he woke up fully, then climbed off him to let him recuperate.

    Tom rolled on his side and held his face in his hands. “You broke my fucking nose.” he said, although it sounded more like “You bwoke my fuckin dose.” Kayla genuinely felt bad for breaking his nose but she didn’t want him to know that so she bit her lip and said “Oh you poor baby, you’re lucky I didn’t smother you to death. Now, if you want to be able to get what you need easier next time, you’ll tell me who you talked to about me.”

    Tom turned back to look at her “What?” he asked, forgetting that he had said anything.

    “After I told you about the designer scents you said ‘I told him but he didn’t believe me.’
    So who did you tell Tom?”

    Tom closed his eyes as he was suffering through the worst headache ever. “I was talking to my psychologist Dr. Hewes, but I ah, I didn’t tell him your name I think. He didn’t believe me anyway. Wait till I tell him this story though. Maybe he’ll HUUAAAH…”he didn’t get to finish his sentence because she suddenly turned and plopped her ass back down on him, this time landing right on his belly. He wasn’t expecting it and she knocked his breath right out of him.

    “You won’t tell him anymore because the next time you go see him, I’m going with you.”

    Confusion would have been evident on Tom’s face if his face hadn’t been broken and battered. For now though, he was in too much pain, and he just nodded in agreement.

    4

    Tom spent the night with Kayla, but not in her bed. She made him sleep at the foot of her bed on the floor and she gave him a bag of frozen peas to put on his swollen face. The next morning, he made two phone calls. The first was to his job, which he lied and said that he was much too sick to work and would be out the rest of the week. It was Thursday anyway so he would miss only two days and he had several sick days already built up.

    The second call was to Dr. Hewes office. He called before they opened for patients and asked the receptionist if he could get an emergency appointment with the doctor. He told her that he really needed the latest possible appointment, preferably the very last of the day. She told him that he was in luck and could see the doctor at four o’clock that afternoon, the last appointment. He had no idea why Kayla wanted to see Dr. Hewes or why she wanted to be the last appointment, but he really didn’t care either. As long as she took care of his needs.

    Afterward, he went into the bathroom and looked at his battered face. His nose looked somewhat straighter after he had tried snapping it back into place the night before. He had taken three aspirin and had numbed it somewhat with the frozen peas before trying to re-align it. His face still looked like he had been in a car accident though. His still had two black eyes and his nose was also discolored.

    They had breakfast together and Tom asked Kayla just what she had in mind at Dr. Hewes. She grinned a somewhat evil looking grin and said “I think Dr’ Hewes will be very interested to find out that you were telling the truth. I was under the impression that doctors were supposed to listen to their patients and try to help them, not dismiss their problems as something in their heads.”

    “So you’re going to tell him about this magical spray stuff then?”

    “I’m going to do better than that Tom. I’m going to make him smell it, and you are going to help me. That is if you want more of my pussy.” Tom knew that she wasn’t just talking about her pussy, but about the spray that he would be having withdrawal symptoms from if he didn’t get his daily fix in time. The thought of having someone else addicted to Kayla made him nervous. What if she ran out of the spray? She did say after all that it wasn’t being made anymore. Plus, he was a little bit jealous.

    “I don’t think I’m okay with helping you do that.” He said “I mean, why would you even want to do that?”

    Kayla put her fork down, picked up her napkin and wiped her mouth before looking him in the eyes. “First of all,” she said coldly “you don’t get to have an opinion. You’re just an ass eating slave. Second, if you don’t like it then you can leave anytime, I’m sure that you can overcome your addiction to me eventually.” she picked her fork back up and took another bite of egg before saying while chewing “Why don’t you get under the table and put your fucking tongue to work. I’m horny.”

    Tom sat for a moment looking down at his half eaten breakfast. He was still hungry and he was ashamed for having so little willpower. He wanted to tell her to go get fucked but he knew that he wouldn’t. he glanced back at Kayla who had resumed eating and then he slid forward out of the chair and onto his knees under the table. It was a small round table with four chairs around it and a white tablecloth covering it.

    Once under the table, he felt like he was in a cocoon. He reached over and pulled apart the sides of her robe, exposing her cotton panties. He could faintly smell her womanly odor. Taking both sides of her panties, he edged them down past her thick thighs, around her folded knees and down her calves until they fell off her feet. As he glanced back up at her exposed vagina, he smelled her aroma again, now much sharper than before.

    Realizing that he would have difficulty reaching her like she was sitting, she scooted her ass forward to the edge of the chair and sighed deeply as she felt his mouth attach to her moistening pussy. She hadn’t sprayed any of the scent on this morning so she knew that he wouldn’t get anything out of this other than maybe an erection. For the first few minutes she kept eating her breakfast while he was eating her, but as the feelings intensified, she put down her fork and gripped the side of the table. His tongue was fluttering all around her clit and then he would slide down lower and stick his tongue into her pussy hole before going back to her sensitive clit again.

    Something was strange though and Tom realized it the more he licked and sucked her. Her clitoris seemed to be bigger than he remembered it being. He understood that the clitoris was like a miniature penis and that it filled with blood, thereby making it larger, when it was excited, but he had been down here before a few times and he never remembered it being this big. In fact, the first few times he had gone down on her, he had had trouble finding her clit. Now, her clit stuck out more than a half inch and was swelled up to the size of his thumb. It was certainly much more convenient this way and he wrapped his lips around it and whipped his tongue over it as fast as he could.

    The sensations for Kayla were inexplicably heightened. To her it felt like he was doing something different than he had done before and it felt divine. She was getting closer and closer and then “AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHSSSSHHHHIIIIITTTTTT” she screamed in ecstasy and was overtaken by her orgasm. Her legs clamped together on Tom’s head reminding him that he still had a headache, and she felt the sudden urge to pee, although she hadn’t had to pee before. She made a split second decision and decided to let it spray, not sure if it was urine or not. She pushed like she was peeing and felt a jet of fluid spray from her twitching cunt. It only intensified the already overwhelming feelings and she opened her mouth and screamed again. This time “OOOOOOOHHHHHHYYYYYYYEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSS”. She couldn’t remember ever having an orgasm so powerful, or one that lasted so long. It seemed to go on and on and by the time it wound down, she was out of breath, covered in a sheen of sweat, and shaking uncontrollably.

    Meanwhile, Tom’s face was wedged between her thighs and he was trying not to drown in her ejaculate. He hadn’t been expecting the sudden forceful spray and his mouth was filled quickly. Some went down his throat and made him cough. He pulled back and bumped his tender nose causing him to yell in pain and lose his erection.

    Once finished, Kayla pushed away from the table and made her way to the bathroom without acknowledging the man kneeling under the table. She walked to the bathroom with a purpose and it wasn’t to clean up or to use the toilet, it was to spray her pussy with another squirt of the designer spray. She didn’t know why she did it because Tom wasn’t asking for it yet. For some reason she just felt like she needed it. She had noticed after about the third time she had sprayed herself that it gave her a pleasant tingly feeling and calmed her each time she sprayed herself. She didn’t know what it meant and right now she didn’t care. After she sprayed herself, she lifted the bottle and saw that it was about half empty. For some reason that made her feel nervous about running out and she started to form a plan to ensure that she wouldn’t run out.

    5
    They both showered and got dressed and Kayla grabbed the bottle and dropped it in her purse. She was going to leave Tom at her place but then decided he could come with her. She had to go to her job in order to secure some more scent. Ten minutes later they pulled into the three quarter full parking lot of Scent Designs. Kayla told Tom to wait in the car and went into the building. She didn’t bother to punch in because she wasn’t planning on working today. Instead, she headed for the laboratory and the one person who could make more of what she needed.

    There was at least a dozen people in the lab and the one person that she was looking for was Arnold Peters, the man that she convinced to sneak out her special scent. Arnold was an overweight, balding man with thick glasses and a pimply face. Not the most handsome man for sure and that was why he was so easy to manipulate. She had promised him to suck his dick if he would get her the scent and she hadn’t yet paid him. To be fair, she hadn’t planned to pay him when she made the deal. She knew that he wouldn’t tell anyone because it would mean not only losing his job, but also prosecution. Now however, she needed something else and she had no choice.

    She found him sitting at his chair looking into a microscope, and when he saw her standing there, the look he gave her was not very pleasant. “What are you doing here?” he growled under his breath. “Do you want to get me fired?”

    “Oh keep your panties on.” She quipped, then “We need to talk, can you take a break?”

    He looked around and saw that he was being watched by a couple of coworkers. “C’mon” he said and took her by the arm heading toward the door. As he walked he told another worker “Mark, I’ll be back in fifteen minutes, I’m taking my break.”

    Apparently Mark wasn’t too happy with that because he quickly pointed out that it wasn’t time to take a break.

    Arnold looked angrily at Mark and snapped back “I don’t take smoking breaks like half the other people in here so I guess it won’t hurt if I take one fifteen minute break.”

    Kayla could tell that Mark was not used to being talked to like that and she was impressed with Arnold. She didn’t think he had it in him. She smiled slyly as he led her out of the lab and down the hall. Soon, they were out in the parking lot and he led her to his car, a compact foreign car. He unlocked the doors with a push of a button, put her in the passenger’s seat, and hurried around to the drivers seat.

    From Kayla’s car, Tom sat wondering what was going on.

    Once he was in the car with the door closed, Arnold turned toward Kayla and said “Okay Kayla, what are you doing here?”

    “I need some information from you.” She answered.

    “Oh you do huh?” she could tell he was angry “Why the hell should I give you anything? We had a deal and you still owe me. I should have known that you wouldn’t pay up.” He looked almost ready to cry.

    “Oh please, I thought you were the smart one here. I haven’t taken care of my side of the agreement YET because I had to make absolutely sure that what you gave me was the right stuff. For all I knew, you could have given me a spray bottle of water. It took me a few weeks to find the perfect test subject and then I needed a couple more weeks to see if it actually worked.” The expression on his face had completely changed from anger and hurt to hope.

    “So did it work?” He asked.

    “Like a charm. It works even better than I could have imagined.” This was the hard part for her, but it was necessary. “Take out your cock Arnold.”

    Arnold’s eyes got wide. “What…you want to do it here…now?”

    “No time like the present. It’s time I showed you that I’m a woman of my word.” she reached across and slid her hand between his legs.

    He looked around the parking lot, obviously very nervous. “Jesus Kayla what if someone walks by?”

    “Are you gonna take your cock out of your pants or what Arnold? I think he wants to come out.” she was rubbing the rapidly swelling lump.

    For a few uncertain moments, Arnold struggled with his worries so Kayla gave him something else to think about, “Don’t forget, you only have about ten more minutes.” That got him moving. He lifted his ass up while unbuttoning his fly and awkwardly slid his pants down.

    Kayla smiled at his nervousness and said “You don’t want me to suck you through you underwear now do you?”

    Arnold looked at her with wide eyes, seemingly ready to pop out of his head, and then carefully slid down his underwear. He was shy, and seemed embarrassed when his semi-hard penis flopped onto his thigh.

    Kayla grinned widely and decided to give him a little encouragement. “Why Arnold, I do believe you’ve been holding out on me.” She took his rapidly rising member into her hand and found that it was sweaty, or maybe it was her own palm that was sweaty, but either way, she was not looking forward to this. She steeled herself, then, licking her lips in an exaggerated sexy way, she leaned down real close and licked the very tip of his penis with the very tip of her tongue. It tasted salty and her nose was filled with his musky smell, but she pushed herself to continue.

    Arnold’s dick surged up with blood and was almost instantly fully erect. Standing up at about seven inches with a mushroom shaped head. She blew some cool air on it and giggled when it twitched. Then she sat back up.

    Arnold looked almost ready to pass out and nearly yelled “Is that it? You call that a blow job?” he was shaking like a leaf and she hadn’t done anything yet.

    “Of course not Arnold. I just need one piece of information first. Tell me who manufactured my special scent and I’ll suck you dry.”

    “AHH shit… it was uhh… it was Laura…Laura Stanwick, yeah that’s right she had the fourth batch, the fourth group I mean and she made yours.”

    Kayla hadn’t even considered that it might be a woman and she was taken aback for a moment, but then she cleared her head and smiled. “Thank you Arnold. Hope you like this.” she leaned down again and took the head of his cock deep into her mouth, his taste nearly overpowering. She wanted to finish him off as quickly as possible so she lifted up and dropped a big dollop of saliva on his shaft and stroked the lubed up base with her right hand while sucking gently and tickling just below his cock head with her tongue.

    Kayla heard Arnold exhale loudly and felt him tense up almost immediately. He gripped the steering wheel with both hands and groaned. “Oh shit oh fuck oh good god I’m cumming” and Kayla felt the first squirt fire into the back of her throat. She quickly pulled her head up and aimed his penis away from her face, inadvertently swallowing the sticky mess in the back of her throat. She hated the taste of semen and was not happy that he didn’t warn her that he was going to shoot. He also came quicker than any guy she had ever sucked off before, under one minute.

    She watched his face as he powered through his orgasm, his cum spraying all over the front of his shirt and some splashing his pants. His eyes were shut tightly and his mouth was open in a big O shape. She had always thought that guys in the throes of orgasm made the funniest faces and this was proof. Before he was fully recovered, she slid back into her seat and checked her face in the mirror. Satisfied that she was clean, she opened the passenger door and climbed out, leaving Arnold gasping behind her. She hurried across the parking lot to her car and climbed in the drivers seat.

    6

    “Damn it” she snapped “It’s a fucking woman. Now what the hell am I going to do?”

    Tom, who had been waiting in the passenger’s seat was confused. “What are you talking about?”

    Kayla sat silently for a thirty count, just thinking and finally sighed and said “The person who made my batch of the designer scent is a woman.”

    “So, what does that have to do with anything?”

    “Well, I was hoping it would be a man because men are so easy for a woman to manipulate. All we have to do is smile and flirt with them and they melt like butter.”

    Tom was about to object but thought better of it, instead he remained quiet.

    “It’s much more difficult for a woman like me to get another woman to do something. Unless she’s a lesbian and she’s single. I’m going to need your help Tom. After we go see Dr. Hewes this afternoon, we need to get our hands on Laura Stanwick. She’s the only one who can help you Tom.”

    “What do you mean by ‘help me’?” Tom inquired.

    “We need someone to make more spray now don’t we.”

    The rest of the day was spent making plans, both for when they went to see Dr. Hewes to how they would convince Laura Stanwick to make more stuff. They stopped at an Internet cafe and did some research on Laura. It wasn’t too difficult to find a picture of her and even her address. With a plan in place, they headed back to Kayla’s place.

    By three o’clock, Tom was needing another fix. The time between fixes was getting shorter. With one hour left before the appointment, Kayla sprayed her pussy once more and felt the tingling. She was starting to enjoy how the spray made her feel more and more all the time, and couldn’t wait to get Tom’s face down there. She laid on the bed with her knees hanging over the side and watched as he kneeled on the floor and dove in.

    This time when he got down there, his eyes were once more drawn to her clit. He was sure that it was even bigger than this morning when he licked her under the table. He wasn’t great with measurements, but he was sure that it was sticking out at least an inch and its thickness was close to a quarter. It was still partially concealed under her labia, but it was resembling a small penis more than ever. He also thought that her lips were thicker. He wanted to question her about it but he smelled her scent, and he forgot. The only thing that he cared about was getting his fix.

    He leaned in and pushed his mouth between her labia and breathed in her succulent aroma. His penis surged forward, filling with blood to an almost painful point. He slid his arms under her thighs and settled in when he felt her hands grab the back of his head and pull him tightly against her. Her super plump lips seemingly swallowing his face. His still sore nose was wedged up against her clitoris, which had elongated even more since he had started eating her. The pain in his nose was throbbing or maybe it was her giant clit that was throbbing, he couldn’t be sure, but he was sure that he was going to ask her about it after he was done.

    For Kayla, she realized at this point that she wanted pressure against her cunt and pulling his face into her was good, but she really wanted more. She wished that she could sit on his face again, but she was aware that his nose was broken and she had promised him that if he helped her she would make it easier on him. Holding his face tightly against her pussy would have to suffice for now. She was really enjoying the extra sensation that the spray seemed to be giving her. It was an unexpected plus. Not only did it seem to bring her to orgasm faster, but her orgasms seemed to be getting more powerful. She could feel every lick from Tom’s tongue and she just wanted to pull his whole head inside her.

    Breathing had become a chore for Tom as his bruised nose was being blocked by Kayla’s enormous clitoris. He was sticking his tongue as deep as he could inside her hole and licking all around it. If she hadn’t been holding his head so tightly, he would have already moved to her clit, but she was waiting for the right moment to shift his mouth and that moment came just as he was completely out of air. As she pulled him up, he inhaled a deep breath through his nose and found his mouth stuffed full of her mini penis.

    Her orgasm starting, Kayla wanted her clit sucked and moved his head to that spot. Feeling his mouth wrap around her clit, she thrust her pelvis forward and exploded. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH” her whole body went rigid as all her muscles locked. She involuntarily sat up and her heels dug into Tom’s back. Meanwhile, her hands gripped the sides of his head so tightly, that his ears were completely plugged, and quite sore later. Her pussy started spraying his chin, she didn‘t even try to hold it back this time. Every part of her body was gripped in the throes of the most incredible orgasm she had ever felt. It was even better than the last one. Her cunt would spasm and stay contracted for up to fifteen seconds at a time before the contraction would release for about five seconds, and then spasm again. She didn’t squirt the whole time though, she would have dehydrated if she had. Each time her pussy would start another spasm, more fluid would squirt for a second or two and she would scream in ecstasy. About forty five seconds into her orgasm, she wondered if it would ever stop, if she would ever stop cumming. She would go mad with pleasure and eventually her heart would give out and she would die screaming and squirting and laughing hysterically. All in all, her entire orgasm lasted a full minute and twenty seconds before it finally stopped and she fell back on the bed panting and sweating.

    When Tom was released he had one thought on his mind. His penis was ready to pop off. He was so horny and he didn’t wait for permission. He stood up and pushed himself deep into her puffed out pussy. It was like sliding into a soft blast furnace it was so hot, but it felt incredible and he started pumping away like a man possessed. It only took him about forty five seconds before he reached his apex and deposited his seed with a loud groan deep inside her sucking twat. Having exhausted himself, he dropped on top of her to catch his breath.

    They laid together for five minutes catching their breath before Kayla looked at the clock and said “Shit, we need to get moving.” it was twenty past three and they had to be at Dr. Hewes by four. They jumped up and rushed around taking a quick five minute shower and getting dressed. Then they headed for her car.

    7

    They arrived at Dr. Hewes office at 3:50. The receptionist, a young girl named Miranda that Tom guessed was about nineteen years old, smiled as they walked in and said “Good afternoon Mr. Jensen. I forgot that you were coming in this afternoon.”

    Tom smiled back at the pretty girl “Hi Miranda. I’d like you to meet my friend Kayla. She’ll be sitting in my session with Dr. Hewes today.”

    Miranda glanced at Kayla, smiled and said a quick “Hi”, then looked back at Tom. “You can have a seat and Marvin will be with you in a few minutes.”

    “Thanks” Tom said and went to the other end of the room to sit. Kayla sat next to him and quickly leaned in to whisper in his ear “Holy shit is she horny for you.”

    “What! She’s just a kid, don’t say that.” Tom argued.

    “Oh come on, she’s not that young. I’ll bet she’s twenty years old, and I saw the way she looked at you. She thinks you’re all that. Why don’t you go talk to her, she’s kinda cute.”

    Tom did agree that she was cute, he thought that from the first time he met her. She wasn’t a typical beauty either and that somehow added to her attractiveness. She was short, about five foot three and she had short black hair in a boyish cut. Not typically what attracted Tom, but it worked with her cherub face. She kind of resembled a pin-up girl from the forties. She also had a nicely proportioned figure, not fat, but not a paper thin waif either. Her lips and cheeks were plump and her perfectly straight teeth shined when she smiled, which was often. She also wore a tiny diamond on the side of her nose.

    “Kayla, she’s cute but she’s too young for me. I’m nearly old enough to be her father.” Tom said rather unconvincingly. He had slept with young ladies before, none under eighteen of course, but he didn’t like to advertise it. It always made him feel sort of guilty. He was thirty four years old after all. Maybe not ready to get married, but ready to start acting more his age.

    “I’ll handle this” Kayla stood up and walked up to the desk, leaving Tom wide eyed and wondering.

    Miranda looked up at Kayla and smiled “Can I help you with something?” she asked.

    Kayla used her most disarming smile and said “Well actually, I wanted to ask if I could get your opinion on something, you know, I need a ladies perspective.”

    “Oh sure” Miranda was only too happy to help.

    “I just bought this new perfume” Kayla started, pulling the bottle out of her purse “and I want you to tell me what you think.”

    Tom saw the bottle come out and quickly stood up. He started to rush toward them intending to stop her but he was too late as he saw Kayla quickly spray her wrist and hold it under Miranda’s nose. “NO” he said quietly but forcefully.

    Miranda, not focused on Tom, leaned in for a quick whiff and her expression changed instantly. Tom saw her eyes sort of gloss over and she immediately grasped Kayla’s arm with both her hands, one on her wrist and one on her palm. She held the arm gently but firmly as she kept inhaling the scent over and over making mewling sounds. Her eyes seemed to get heavy and as Tom reached the desk he watched in dismay as Miranda actually licked the wrist. He pulled Kayla away and admonished her under his breath.

    “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” He whispered sharply. “Why would you do that?”

    Kayla pushed him gently away replied “I know you want to fuck her, now you’ll get your chance. If I decide to let you that is.”

    “Damn it Kayla, you can’t do that.”

    “She’ll do anything now to get her fix, just like you. Whatever I tell her to do.”

    Tom wanted to continue, but just then Dr. Hewes came out “Mr. Jensen, come on in.”.

    Looking back to the receptionist who was sitting with a peaceful look on her face, Tom turned toward the doctor and sighed deeply. He felt good right now because he had gotten his fix just and hour ago, so he wanted to drag Kayla out of there and berate her. However he was worried about how he would feel later when the cravings started. The last thing he wanted right now was to piss her off. He stepped forward and said “Dr. Hewes, I’d like you to meet my friend Kayla.”

    Kayla stepped forward and offered her hand to shake. Shaking her hand Dr. Hewes said “So, are you the one who Tom is addicted to?”

    Smiling sheepishly, Kayla shrugged, raised her eyebrows and said “Can you blame him doc?”.

    The good doctor laughed “Well come in and let’s talk about it.”

    8

    As she walked into the room in front of Tom, Kayla pulled her v-neck shirt away from her chest and sprayed one squirt of the scent between her breast. No one else noticed because her back was to them.

    Once in the room with the door shut, Kayla and Tom sat on the couch and Dr. Hewes sat in his leather chair. “So Tom, tell me why you felt the need for another appointment so soon after our last one.”

    Tom looked at Kayla who nodded and then back to the doctor. “Well, I told you that I thought I was addicted to her,” he motioned to Kayla “and I was right. She told me why I am addicted to her, and it’s not at all what you thought.”

    The doctor nodded as if he completely understood and then asked “So Kayla, why don’t you tell me what you told Tom.”

    Kayla stood up and said “Well, maybe it would be easier if I just showed you.” she confidently strolled around to where Dr. Hewes was sitting and held her hand in front of him. “Would you stand up please.”

    For a moment, he looked at her with a quizzical expression, then she said “Trust me, I won’t bite.” and he nodded and did as she asked.

    Once he was standing face to face with Kayla he said “Okay, now what?”. he glanced over her shoulder to look at Tom still on the couch and suddenly his vision was blocked as Kayla pulled her top off over her head. His shock was evident by the look on his face “What are you doing? Put your top back on miss.” he was flustered but tried to remain professional.

    Kayla just stood there in her bra smiling “Do you like what you see doc?” she asked. Then she reached up and unclipped the front latch and freed her rather ample breasts. “Sometimes it’s nice to get that thing off, it can be rather restricting you know.” she added.

    The good doctor had seen enough “What is the meaning of this? Mr. Jensen will you please tell your lady friend to put her clothes back on and leave my office immediately.” He had no idea what kind of stunt this was, but he was not amused. He started to turn away from her when she jumped into his arms, wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his head. He was so surprised that he fell backward, right into his leather chair. Kayla used this to her advantage and quickly slid up so his face was right between her breasts. From there, she clamped her arms together on either side to trap his face.

    As Dr. Hewes struggled to free himself from the assault, he became aware of a wonderful smell and even though he was frightened by this crazy woman, he soon calmed down and only wanted to breathe in her scent. It was heavenly and he wrapped his arms around her back and closed his eyes and kept breathing in her essence. He felt his cock getting hard in his pants and all thoughts of professionalism had left his head.

    Kayla also felt his manhood growing under her ass. It felt too good to waste so she started wiggling her hips back and forth. It took only a few minutes of her sliding her ass back and forth before the good doctor fired his load into his boxers.

    After several minutes of Dr. Hewes breathing in the designer scent from between Kaylas tits, she finally disentangled herself from him and stood up. “Now you understand what Tom means. He wasn’t lying to you doc. He really is addicted to me. You’ll find out.”

    Still sitting in his chair, looking rather disheveled now, Dr. Hewes looked back at Tom “What has she done to me?” he asked slightly out of breath.

    Tom shrugged and said “The same thing she did to me doc.”

    Kayla walked over to Dr. Hewes desk and took a piece of paper and a pen and wrote down her address, and her cell phone number. Then she walked back to the doctor who seemed almost frightened of her. “You’re going to need me in a few days. If I were you, I’d come visit as soon as you start feeling the craving. You can try to resist, but you won’t be able to.” While she talked, she was putting her bra and shirt back on, then she turned to Tom and said “Let’s go, we have a woman to find.” She headed toward the door but before she went out she turned back to Dr. Hewes and said “Oh and by the way doc, if you tell anyone about this, you won’t get anymore of what you’re going to need.”

    As they walked back out into the waiting room, the pretty receptionist was still seated behind her desk looking a bit stoned. Kayla wrote down her number again and tucked it into Miranda’s hand. Then she held her wrist in front of her again and let the girl breathe in her scent once more. As if in a drug induced high, the cute receptionist mewled sexily and started smelling and licking the wrist . Tom was fascinated and a little turned on by what he was watching. After a few minutes, Kayla pulled her hand away and grabbing Tom by the arm, marched toward the exit as if she were a mother leading a child.

    9

    Later that evening they were parked in front of Laura Stanwick’s house, and watched as she returned home from work. Laura was a tall athletic woman with long straight blonde hair and glasses. She was a forty year old divorced woman with a twenty year old daughter in college. Her friends would say she was married to her job, and after her first marriage ended badly, (she walked in on him having sex with two men) she had no desire to get married again.

    Once inside the house, she turned on her stereo and slipped off her shoes. Walking barefoot into her bedroom, she took off her button up shirt and bra, then slipped a cut off tank top on. She then sat on the edge of the bed and pulled off her dress pants and panties and put on a pair of workout shorts. She then headed into the kitchen to get some bottled water, but was sidetracked by a knock at the front door.

    Figuring that it was a friend of hers that sometimes went to the gym with her after work, she opened the door without first checking who was there. It wasn’t her friend, it was a pretty red head. “Can I help you?” she asked, wondering what this woman was selling.

    Kayla smiled sweetly “Hi, I’m so sorry to bother you but I was wondering if I could use your phone real quick, my car just quit running and I left my cell phone on the counter when I left earlier. If I could just call my brother, he’s a mechanic and he lives locally.”

    Laura, who stood eight inches taller and outweighed Kayla by sixty pounds, figured that she had nothing to worry about and stepped aside, welcoming her in. “I’ve been in the same predicament before so I know how you feel. Come on in, the phone is over there on the wall.”

    “Thank you so much, I’ll make it quick.” Kayla replied as she made her way past the tall blonde. As Laura turned to follow, she saw movement out of the corner of her eye and turned back to the door to see a man coming in. The distraction was just enough for Kayla to turn back and place the Taser against the side of Laura’s waist and shock her with enough voltage to drop her like a stone. She had never used her Taser before so she wasn’t sure what to expect. She liked what she saw.

    To Laura, the shock from the Taser was like getting jabbed with needles over every inch of her body all at once. The pain was intense, as every muscle seized up, and she watched the floor rise up and slam her. She was still awake but disoriented and her body wouldn’t work anymore. Even though the shock had passed, she couldn’t control her extremities to get up let alone fight back.

    Tom shut the door behind him and locked it. Then he tied Laura’s arms together at the wrists while Kayla tied her legs. Then, he pulled her chin down and slid a ball gag into her mouth and strapped it behind her head. By the time she was regaining her faculties, she was securely restrained.

    Kayla stood up over her and started to undress as she explained what was happening. “I’m really sorry that I shocked you like that but I had no other choice. See we need you to do something for us and you probably won’t want to.” she dropped her shirt on the floor and unsnapped her bra.

    Laura was freaking out thinking that she was going to be raped by a woman and a man and probably killed.

    Unbuttoning her jean shorts Kayla continued “It’s very important that you help us and the only way to make sure that you are going to help us is if you are in the same predicament that Tom over there is in. So…”she was naked now and she took the tiny spray bottle from Tom and held it up so Laura could see it. “I need you to make some more of this for me.”

    Laura knew exactly what was in the little bottle and her eyes grew wide with fear. She had been told that all samples had been destroyed. “MMMMMMMM” she tried to protest, shaking her head and trying to rise. This was not good and it was obvious that these two didn’t know what they were messing with.

    Kayla raised her foot and placed it on Laura’s chest, pushing her back down and holding her there.

    Knowing that she had to tell them of the dangers, she tried to pull out the ball gag with her bound hands. She almost had it moved enough so she could talk around it too, but Tom grabbed her hands and pulled them over her head.

    With Kayla standing the way she was, one foot an the floor and one on Laura’s chest, her pussy was openly visible. Laura wasn’t at all interested in looking at another woman’s vagina, but when she did glance up, she couldn’t miss the huge clitoris ballooning out. ‘Oh my God’ she thought ‘she’s been using it too much.’

    For some reason this whole scene was exciting Kayla immensely. Standing naked over the bound woman, holding her down with one foot, she turned the bottle toward her spread vagina and pushed the plunger, once, twice, three times, then scooted her ass sideways and sprayed her ass two more times.

    “What the hell, why did you use so much?” Tom questioned. He knew that the bottle would be running out soon and didn’t know how long it would take to get more or if they would actually get more.

    Kayla scowled at him as if she was angry that he would ask such a thing. “Don’t worry about it, it’s mine and I can use as much or as little as I want. Besides,” she paused as tingling took over, she breathed in deeply and closed her eyes “OHHHH it feels so fucking good.”

    Tom looked at her crotch and saw how much larger her clit had grown. It was even longer and thicker than the last time. “Kayla, have you looked at yourself lately? Your clit is huge. What the hell is happening to you?”

    Kayla smiled as she lowered herself down “I kinda like it. It’s sooo sensitive. I can almost cum just from walking. The friction is marvelous”. She dropped down to her knees with her moist vagina about an inch over Laura’s face. Looking down into the eyes of the terrified woman under her made her even more horny. She could see that her captive was holding her breath and that made her laugh. “You might as well breathe because I can stay here all night.”

    Laura held her breath as long as she possibly could and when she couldn’t last any longer, she tried twisting and pulling her arms away from Tom. It didn’t work. With her head and chest pounding and her face turning purple, she finally let her breath go and inhaled the scent that she so desperately was trying to avoid. Defeated, she took several breaths. For several moments, while her adrenaline was still pumping, she was squirming and fighting. Soon however she realized just how wonderful the smell was and after a few minutes she wondered why she was so worried about it in the first place. The fact that she was not a lesbian and had never smelled another woman’s pussy didn’t matter to her anymore. She was in love with this woman’s pussy and now she wanted to lick and suck it.

    The whole scene was fascinating to Tom. He watched the terrified woman struggle and hold her breath until she was purple. It was almost as if she thought it was toxic. When she finally did succumb and start breathing through her nose, he saw her expression change from fear to calm. It took longer than the young receptionist in the doctors office, but he figured that it was because the receptionist was already calm where Laura was struggling and fighting. Now though she looked serene and he watched as she lifted her head off the floor to place her nose into the folds of Kayla’s cunt and deeply inhale her aroma.

    Kayla noticed the change too and when she felt the woman’s nose sliding around her wet pussy, she slid back and looked her in the eyes. “I’m going to take off the ball gag but if you scream it will go back on. Understand?”

    Laura nodded and lifted her head so to give easier access to the strap out back. When the latch on the gag was released and the ball was removed from her mouth, she said “Thank you” and laid her head back on the carpet. Then, she looked back at Kayla and asked “Can I taste you? You smell so delicious, I want to lick you.”

    This was a first for Kayla. Never before had she done anything sexual with a woman. She had never wanted to do anything sexual with a woman because she was strictly heterosexual. However, she was so turned on at the moment that she didn’t care who was between her legs, she was going to get off. She nodded and slid herself forward until her pumped up pussy was plastered on her face. She felt the softness of Laura’s lips and tongue sliding around her labia and moaned deeply. It was so good and her giant clit was up against her nose which added to the sensations.

    Kayla was in her own little world of intense pleasure and she closed her eyes as she rocked her hips back and forth, riding Laura’s face. Both women were moaning now and Tom had slid his clothes off to join the fun. Walking around Kayla he moved to Laura’s feet and untied her ankles and legs. Once she was untied, he moved up to her waist and started to pull her shorts down. At first he wondered of she was going to struggle some more. He was not into rape, and even though he was very horny, if she protested, he would have stopped. He was somewhat surprised though when she lifted her butt off the floor to make it easier for him. As he started to pull them down he also noticed just how wet she had become. The crotch of her shorts were soaked, almost as if she had urinated in them, but he could see that it wasn’t urine at all. She was lubricating and had been before he had started to lower her shorts.

    Once her shorts were down, she spread her legs wide and he watched in awe as she slid her still bound hands down and started to play with herself. Her pussy was beautiful and he wanted taste it, so he got down on his hands and knees between her outstretched legs and lowered his face down. He could hear her fingers squelching in the soft, wet folds of her vagina. He inhaled her luscious sex smell and felt his penis twitch in excitement. He reached out and gently moved her hands up while leaning in and licking from her anus to her clit. He felt her tense up and shiver and then her fingers grasped his hair and pulled his face back into her moist folds.

    Meanwhile, Kayla was nearing her orgasm and decided that she wanted her clit sucked. Tilting herself forward, she placed her enormous sex organ on Laura’s soft lips and said “Open”. Dutifully, the intoxicated woman opened wide and allowed the giant clit inside her sucking mouth.

    “OOOOOOOHHHHHHHYYYEEEEEEESSSSS” Kayla cried as she felt as she felt smooth, velvety soft lips and tongue caress her swelling, sensitive nub.

    To Laura, it was almost as if she was sucking on a small cock. In the deepest part of her mind, she knew what was happening was wrong. She knew that she was under the influence of the spray that was applied in excess just minutes earlier, and she also knew that the spray was changing the body of the woman who sat atop her. It was an unintended consequence of the liquid and no one really understood why it happened or just how far it would go. The other test subjects had been cut off cold turkey when it was discovered that there were changes starting on a genetic level. Once the spray had been stopped, their bodies reverted back to normal, but it was speculated that continued use could cause permanent changes. She was also aware that her exposure meant that she was very likely addicted and would have to go through a detox program to clean her system out. All of this and more was in the back of her mind somewhere but at the moment she didn’t care. At the moment she only felt bliss. At the moment she only felt love for the two strangers who had tricked her, shocked her, tied her up and gagged her.

    Her pleasure was rising higher than ever before. The tongue tickling her pussy was ravishing her, sending her closer to nirvana. The spongy mass of nerve endings that she was currently bathing in her saliva and being played with by her tongue, was throbbing hotly between her lips. She could hear slurping and moaning and grunting, all sounds that were heightening the experience. She was looking up the slightly flabby belly to the undersides of hanging breasts. At some time, she didn’t know when, her hands had been untied and she was now caressing the ample ass that was over her head. The smell of sex in the air was overwhelming. All five senses were combining to send her over the top.

    Kayla was the first one to reach her peak and cum. Her orgasm started at her clitoris and spread through her belly and thighs and all through her body. Lately her orgasms were not only much more intense, they were also lasting much longer than ever before. The muscles in her vagina would clench as her pleasure became overwhelming and the clenching would go on and on. The feelings radiated outward to every inch of her body and all her muscles would tighten. Her toes splayed wide, her hands became claws and then fists, her face had a look of almost pain, but it wasn’t pain at all that she was feeling, it was incredible pleasure. This orgasm lasted for a full minute while she moaned and humped, clenched and sweated and finally shook like she was shivering.

    Sometime during the intensity of Kayla’s wild orgasm, Laura started her own orgasm. She spit out the massive clit in her mouth and wailed through her own pounding cascade of joy, bouncing her bottom up and down off the floor while Tom tried to stay with her. It was a magnificent orgasm that lasted twenty seconds, but paled in comparison to Kayla’s. As she came down from her orgasmic high, she realized that the pussy over her face was still contracting and throbbing. She also noticed that a white thick mucous like substance was dripping out of the vaginal cavity and her chin and neck were slimy from it. Her clouded mind didn’t care, in fact, it heightened the whole experience for her.

    As Kayla’s orgasm started to subside, she realized that she hadn’t had a cock in her for quite a while so she turned herself around so she was still kneeling over Laura’s face but now facing her feet, and said “Tom, I need your cock inside me. Come fuck me.”

    Tom didn’t need to be told again. His penis was swollen so much it was almost painful to touch. He quickly hurried around behind Kayla and kneeled between her spread legs. His knees were right up against Laura’s head and he looked down into her lusty eyes as he lined up his erection with Kayla’s pussy. As he slid into her cavern, he was struck by the heat. For some reason, her pussy felt much hotter than any other pussy he had ever fucked. The feeling was incredible and he grabbed her thighs and started pumping his seven inch penis in and out. The sound that she made when he started fucking her was almost inhuman. He couldn’t believe how wet her cunt was and the sounds that his manhood made sliding in and out of her were almost funny. Squelching and sucking sounds, like pulling your boot out of thick mud. She was so wet that she was dripping creamy liquid on Laura’s forehead.

    Laura, while still recovering from her wonderful orgasm, was watching intently the action going on right in front of her eyes. It was an amazing sight from this close. The thick smell of pussy juice was so strong that she could taste it. Her own hands were between her legs lazily playing with herself. She wished there was another cock to stuff into her pussy.

    The cock sliding in and out of Kayla’s hot pussy was sending her into fits, but she wanted more. Something that she had never tried before was anal sex. She used to think it would be way too painful and therefore never tried it. Now however, it sounded like just what she needed to take her to the next level. She twisted her head to the side and said “I want it in my ass. Fuck my asshole Tom.” she then looked back down and saw Laura playing with herself and decided that she wanted a taste of that too. As she felt Tom slide his member out of her sucking cunt, she was pulling Laura’s hands out of the way, and as she felt the swollen head of Tom’s cock begin it’s push against her anal sphincter, she lowered her face down into Laura’s pulsing pussy and started to lick.

    Anal sex was new to Tom too. He had never had the opportunity to try it with any of the women he had fucked. As he placed the head of his throbbing penis against her puckered hole, he thought to himself that there is no way it was going to fit. He had seen porn videos of girls getting there asses fucked and it always looked like you could drive a truck up their ass. This was way different. This asshole was very tight. He pushed slowly and felt the opening start to expand and suddenly the mushroom head popped inside. It was an amazing feeling, much different from fucking a pussy, and he only had the head in. He heard Kayla gasp and he paused, wondering if he had hurt her, but then she said “YES FUCK ME.” and he pushed forward, burying half of his seven inches in his first thrust.

    “OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHFFFFUUUUCCCKKKKMMMMMEEEEEE” Kayla wailed in delight as she felt the fleshy shaft invade her most secret region. It felt wonderful and she wished that she had tried it sooner. She thought after the first thrust that he was all the way inside her, but when her pulled out and thrust in again, deeper this time, she wailed again. It was about this time when her legs and arms became weak. She lowered herself down until her sloppy pussy was resting on Laura’s face and her own face was back in Laura’s. Both women, in the throes of a blissful sexual high, started licking each others pussies.

    It took three strong thrusts from Tom to sink his raging hard on all the way into Kayla’s bowels. Once his hips were planted up tight against her plump ass cheeks, he paused to relish the feeling. His pause wasn’t long however because Kayla started rocking her ass back and forth and he took the hint. Soon he was thrusting as hard as he could, slamming her ass with each plunge forward and sending her body ahead several inches. He would pull his cock almost all the way out, until just the head was still inside, and then drive himself forward on his powerful legs, making a slapping sound. Each thrust caused both ladies to grunt like animals. After about thirty strokes, Tom was unable to hold back anymore and he gripped her thighs tightly and yelled “AAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHHHH” as his semen burst forth from his throbbing member and sprayed deeply into her rectum.

    Kayla was on the verge of another orgasm herself when she felt Tom’s cock ram all the way in and stop. Then, with her clit being sucked by Laura, she heard his animalistic cry and felt his scalding hot cum blasting deep inside her gut. That was enough to set her off and she felt the familiar spasms starting as her own orgasm overtook her. It was another outrageously strong one and this time her pussy sprayed a jet of juices like she was urinating. She didn’t try to hold it back, she couldn’t if she wanted to, and it sprayed like a hose. This time she closed her eyes and rode through wave after wave after wave of spasms that went on and on. Twenty three spasms altogether and by the end she was so spent she was nearly unconscious.

    As for Laura, she had her own mini orgasm that was somewhat ruined by the sudden blast of spray from Kayla’s pussy. She wasn’t expecting to be pissed on and although it wasn’t technically piss, it was like getting pissed on. She found herself nearly drowning as the spray blasted up her nose and down her throat. With all of Kayla’s weight on top of her and Tom leaning over the top, she was unable to move and just had to endure it.

    The experience for Tom was quite intense. Whole he was fucking Kayla’s ass, her sphincter loosened up quite a bit, although it was still pretty tight. Then he started cumming and his cock swelled up even bigger as he started pumping his seed into her. Almost immediately after that, she started to cum also and that’s when things got interesting for him. When Kayla reached her orgasm, her spasms caused her sphincter muscle to tighten up extremely tight. Because his cock was balls deep inside her at the time, it was as if someone had tightened a cock ring on him and his second blast of cum was held in. It wasn’t painful exactly, but instead of him shooting his load and finishing his orgasm in about twenty seconds, her tight muscles caused his orgasm to be extended while the cum dribbled out slowly between her spasms.

    By the time they all stopped cumming and grinding and moaning, all three were exhausted and Tom rolled off onto the floor to catch his breath. Kayla rolled to the other side and closed her eyes, and Laura lied where she was trying to clear her muddled head. Within minutes, all three were fast asleep.

    10
    Thirty minutes passed with all three naked people lying together on the floor before Laura woke with a start and sat straight up. She looked at the two people sleeping on both side of her and had to stifle a cry of despair. The smell of sex was still hanging in the air and she was coated in dried cum and sweat. She remembered what had happened vividly and was angry and embarrassed with herself. Carefully and quietly as she could be, she extracted herself and tiptoed out of the room and into the bathroom where she looked the door. She sat on the toilet and pissed and then turned the shower on. Soon she was washing all the evidence of her earlier exploits off her body.

    Tom woke next and sat up. It took him a moment to remember where he was and what had happened. He looked at Kayla still sleeping and realized that Laura was gone. That was when he heard the shower turn on in the bathroom and got up. He made his way to the bathroom door and walked in, closing the door behind him. He didn’t bother waiting for an invitation, he just climbed in the shower behind her. She stiffened visibly when she saw him and moved her arms to cover her private areas.

    “It’s a little late for modesty don’t you think.” Tom said with a slight smirk. He reached around her for the bottle of body wash, not caring that it was lavender and obviously for women.

    “You people have no idea what you’ve done.” she said shivering, her brow furrowing with a look of dismay.

    “Hey, you’re the one who made the shit in the first place. Besides, I was a victim before you. I’ve been addicted to that shit now for weeks.”

    Laura looked away in shame or disgust, he wasn’t sure which. Then said “Look, the formula wasn’t mine in the first place. I was just a lab worker doing my job. It was an experimental formula, and when they found out just what the shit does, they ordered it all destroyed. How the hell did she get it in the first place?”

    “I guess she promised some nerd a blowjob if he smuggled out her sample. Apparently it was the dude who was supposed to destroy it.”

    “Peters, Arnold fucking Peters. That little shithead is a fucking male chauvinist pig. He hits on anyone with a pulse.”

    “Don’t hold back now, tell me what you really think of him.” Tom joked.

    She actually smiled. It was a quick split second smile, but it was a smile. “Listen, the shit that she has is bad shit. You’ve seen the changes in her body, I heard you comment about her clit, how big it is. It’s hideous. The women in the first study group were only using the spray for two weeks. They were using the spray on their chest and each one saw growth of their nipples. At first it was thought that only the people who smelled them became addicted, but after the tests were halted, all of the women came back within two days complaining that they were fidgeting, agitated, tense, irritable, stressed out. They were experiencing withdrawal symptoms just like the others. These women were spraying it on their chests and they were addicted to the feelings it gave them in their chests. She was spraying her vagina. That’s mucous membrane which will affect her much stronger. There’s no telling what will happen to her, let alone you for staying with her for so long.”

    “Look, when I started to realize that something wasn’t right, I told my psychologist about her and he told me to breathe through the cravings. He thought it was in my head and I would get over it. I couldn’t even make it through the night before I had to see her again.”

    “We need to get help, for her and us. We can’t let her make us breathe anymore of that stuff. It needs to be destroyed. The sooner the better. When we get out of here we need to get that bottle and get her to the lab. We all need to be in detox.”

    Tom knew she was right and he agreed with her. He knew that he couldn’t continue to live like he was and he was aware that he had been getting worse. A week ago he never would have agreed to do what he had done tonight.

    What neither one of them knew was that Kayla was standing outside the shower listening to everything. When she heard the water turn off, she stepped back out to the other room to wait for them.

    11

    Tom exited the bathroom first and never saw Kayla who was up against the wall by the door. She waited for Tom to pass and when Laura walked out, she shocked her from behind with the Taser. Tom heard the crackling zap and Laura’s cry and spun around as she fell to the floor. “Tie her up Tom.” she ordered. “Make sure her hands are behind her back. Tie her legs at the ankles, run the rope up through her wrists and pull it tight to make sure she can’t run.”

    Tom was incredulous. “Kayla, what the hell are you doing?”

    “I heard you two talking in there. She wants to take us back to the lab so they can help us. Tom, if they get their hands on us it will be the last time you’ll see me. They will keep us separated.” She grabbed his arm to make him look her in the eyes. “You’ll never get to fuck me again, or eat me, or smell me. Do you want that?”

    He knew what had to be done. He was aware that he was hopelessly addicted and there was no telling how far it would go. He knew that he needed help and Laura could get him that help, but as he looked into Kayla’s eyes, he was struck by how beautiful she was. She was more than a woman, she was a freshly fucked goddess. She was an angel without wings. She was all he needed.

    “Now, are you gonna tie her down or what?” Kayla asked. She had seen the look on his face soften when he looked into her eyes and she knew that she had him again. It had been close and if she hadn’t woken when she did, it would probably be all over, but he nodded and quickly got to work securing Laura.

    He had her arms tied securely behind her back and was working on her legs when she started to come to. Even though she was aware what was happening she was still unable to do anything about it. She could talk however. “Wha…what…nooo don’t please…we need help. Stop it.” He was now pulling her legs back and wrapping the rope between her hands. “This is wrong. We need to get to the lab right away. Please untie me.”

    From the bathroom he heard Kayla say “Put the ball gag on her Tom.” She was washing up and getting dressed.

    Tom grabbed the ball gag while Laura whined “Please no pleaseyoucantdothisahhhmm”. With the ball gag in place she was no longer able to protest. Tom looked into the bathroom and asked “Now what do we do?”

    “Well, now I’ll have to work on getting her more compliant. If she doesn’t agree to make what we need, maybe we’ll have to bring in her daughter to give her some incentive.”

    Laura, upon hearing that they would bring her daughter into this, started freaking out “MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM” she yelled through her gag twisting and squirming.

    Kayla walked back into the room fully dressed and got on the floor next to Laura. “Now don’t worry” she assured “I don’t really want to bring your daughter here. All you need to do is help me to get more of this…” she held up the bottle again which was now about a third full “and all will be fine.’ She stood up and turned back to Tom, “Let’s get her in the car, we’re gonna take her to the lab.”

    “What good is that going to do? She’s not going to do what you want.”

    “Let me worry about that, you just do what I tell you to do.”

    12

    It took a bit a wrangling and there was the worry of someone seeing what was happening, but luckily it was getting dark out and Kayla backed the car right up close to the door. Once Tom got Laura in the car (she was kneeling on the floor in the back seat facing Kayla) he got in the driver’s seat and headed toward the lab.

    Once they were on the road, Kayla took her spray bottle and held it up, looking at it “Let’s see now, what body part should I make you smell this time hmm?” She looked at Laura who was shaking her head and obviously very uncomfortable. “You’ve already been between my legs. Maybe you’d like to be between my breasts hmm.” she pulled her shirt up to show her hanging breasts. Laura noticed her swollen nipples. They looked as if they had been pumped up and they appeared to be very sensitive. “Come to think of it, I’ve already had someone between my breasts today, and he really enjoyed my special smell too.”

    ‘My God’ Laura thought ‘she’s done it to someone else’.

    “Maybe you like feet huh. Are you one of those freaks that like to sniff peoples smelly feet? I could spray my feet and you could smell them. Would you like that?” she caressed Laura’s cheek thinking to herself how uncomfortable she must be hogtied like she was. “No wait, I know just the thing.” she lifted her left arm over her head and sprayed once into her armpit as if it was a can of deodorant. Then, dropping the spray bottle onto the seat she grabbed Laura’s head and maneuvered herself until she had her face in her pit. It was a struggle but not a big one.

    It was another degradation for Laura, the thought of smelling her armpit kind of turned her stomach but she had no leverage to struggle and she could only hold her breath for about twenty seconds before she once again succumbed and started to breath in the unpleasant odor of pit sweat. Kayla knew that her underarms smelled bad as she had intentionally not washed them earlier. It was all part of her plan.

    For Laura the smell was really bad, but there was another smell also that she craved so much. Once she got a whiff of that underlying scent, she didn’t care about the bad sweat smell anymore. Her tenseness melted away and she inhaled deeply and on her exhale she moaned into the ball gag.

    “Oh there there, that’s it. You like my pit sweat don’t you. You really are a kinky bitch. You can just stay right there and keep breathing it all in until we get where we are going.”

    It was degrading and humiliating on one level for Laura, but that didn’t matter right now. What mattered was the feeling of euphoria her body felt that she did not want to ever stop.

    “You like that don’t you? Yeah, I can see by the look in your eyes that you just love it. Too bad that I’m going to run out soon and you’ll never be able to feel this way again. Unless you can make some more. You made the first batch, so you can make more. You can make as much as you want, so you can feel this good whenever you want. Do you want to feel this good again?”

    Laura’s mouth and nose were buried in odiferous arm pit but her eyes were staring into Kayla’s almost lovingly and when she was asked if she wanted to feel like this again, she nodded and her eyes seemed to smile.

    “So you are going to be able to make more right?”

    Once more she nodded.

    “Good, I just knew that you were going to be able to help.” Then Kayla came up with another idea. “If you agree to be my personal slave, I’ll let you feel this way all the time. You’d like that wouldn’t you?” More nodding “Good girl. We are almost there so I’m going to untie you now.”

    In the next five minutes, Laura was untied and Tom was pulling into the parking garage by the lab. He used Laura’s pass card to open the gate then followed the signs to the third level where the lab was located and parked. The lot was nearly deserted because of the hour.

    They gained entrance to the building with Laura’s pass card and into the lab with the seven digit pass code. A few years ago, they would have had too deal with security guards, but when the economy tanked the company laid them off and now relied solely on the security system. Only some of the workers had access to the building after hours and occasionally lab workers would stay late to finish an important project. This night there was no one else there and Laura got to work.

    Kayla stayed close to Laura and when her attitude seemed like it was changing, she would spray some more of the scent on her body and let her smell it to keep her in line. It was a very efficient system and approximately three hours later, the new batch of designer scent was ready. This time it was a large bottle. It was just in time too because the small bottle was nearly empty.

    Kayla took the large bottle and sprayed her chest once then called over Tom to make sure that it would work. She felt the warm tingling before he even got to her and when he leaned in to breathe her scent, she saw his face change and she knew that it was the right stuff. She was feeling horny again and really wanted to play, but she knew that they had already taken enough chances and they needed to leave. They spent the next twenty minutes cleaning up and putting everything back in order and finally Kayla felt confident that everything was back to normal. She knew that if anyone at work noticed anything out of the ordinary, management would check the video cameras and they would be in serious trouble. As long as nothing was noticed, in one week the video would be recorded over, and they would get away with it. Kayla also figured that by the time the big bottle was running out, Laura would be so highly addicted that she would find a way to make more at work and not get caught.

    Back in the car, Kayla and Laura sat in the back seat again while Tom drove home. Kayla striped her pants off and sprayed her pussy with the new bottle, then grabbed Laura by the hair and pulled her roughly down. “Lick my pussy, make me cum.” The tingling sensation started up and her clitoris filled with blood, now nearly as long as her thumb.

    She pulled her clit up and guided Laura’s mouth below that, moaning lustily as she felt the soft tongue licking up her wet pussy. Wrapping two fingers and a thumb lightly around her elongated clit, she started stroking it up and down just like a man would stroke his penis. She quickly brought herself to the brink of orgasm and then let out a scream as she was pushed over the edge and her pussy burst. Once again a jet of clear fluid squirted into Laura’s mouth stinging the back of her throat and causing her to pull back and go into a fit of coughing.

    While Laura coughed, Kayla was shaking and moaning and cumming. She looked down and saw that her clit was not only standing up straight, but it was also throbbing, bulging and looking more than ever like a cock. The more she rubbed it, the longer her orgasm lasted, until she had to let go because it was too sensitive. When she did let go, it twitched for another twenty seconds or so while she lost control of her muscles and went limp in the seat, gasping for breath, her heart racing as she rode the slowly fading wave to the very end.

    As Laura got control of her coughing, she watched the last of Kayla’s orgasm and was amazed and a little frightened. Meanwhile, in the front seat, Tom could barely keep his mind on the road as he drove the car back to Laura’s house.

    13

    When they arrived at the house, Kayla realized that Laura couldn’t be trusted to be left alone all night. When her mind cleared up she would likely call for help. At the moment though, Laura was still under the influence of the scent and would do whatever she was told. “Tom,” she paused as she weighed her words a “we will be staying here for a few days with Laura to make sure that she doesn’t try to get help. I want to tie her up so I can sleep without worrying that she is going to sneak away in the night. Let’s tie her to that chair over there, and put the ball gag in her mouth so she can’t start screaming.”

    Tom went to work taking Laura by the hand and leading her to the wooden chair. As he was getting the rope ready though, Kayla stopped him. “Wait, I want you to take her clothes off first. Everything except her underwear.”

    Tom nodded and started helping her strip. She was not so much in a trance as she was just super compliant. He wondered what she would do if he told her to jump out the window, or stab herself with a knife. It was kind of frightening to think about. Soon she was nearly naked and sitting in the cold wooden chair. It had to be uncomfortable, but she didn’t seem to mind being tied tightly to it. He made sure that she wasn’t going to get loose by using plenty of rope, but he also didn’t tie it too tightly so her circulation would be cut off. He spread her legs to either side and tied her knees to each arm, along with her ankles to each leg. Her arms were tied around the wrists, elbows and upper arms. Then he went around her waist, belly and chest several times to make sure. Lastly, he slipped the ball gag in her mouth and strapped it around the back of her head.

    As Tom finished up with Laura, he turned around to see Kayla topless and spraying her breasts with the new bottle. Just seeing the bottle now made him start to perspire and fidget. Kayla saw him staring at her and she motioned him to her. He didn’t wait to be asked again and practically ran around the coffee table to get to her. He buried his face between her breasts thinking that he they seemed bigger than normal for some reason, and the wonderful aroma of her skin, sweat, and the spray that she had sprayed on that didn’t actually smell like anything, assaulted his senses and he drifted into a drug induced stupor.

    Kayla’s breasts were super sensitive now and her erect nipples were as hard as pencil erasers and as big as thimbles. She held Tom’s head gently between her breasts while he breathed deeply, inhaling all he could of her, and becoming more willing to please her with every breath. She waited a few minutes for him to get plenty of what he needed and then she decided to get what she wanted.

    “Tom dear,” she whispered, pulling his face up close to hers “I want you to do something for me. Will you do something for me Tom?” she was staring intently into his eyes, her eyes flicking back and forth from his left eye to his right.

    “Will you lick my asshole again? I loved it so much the last time, and if you will do that for me, I’ll let you fuck me in the ass. How’s that sound huh? Does that sound like fun to you Tom? Would you like to fuck my tight little asshole Tom? I’ve never had a cock in my asshole before. I want you to take my anal cherry Tom. Will you do that for me?” she leaned in and kissed him, opening her mouth, turning her head to the side and pushing her tongue deep into his mouth to lick his tongue. She was also rubbing her body up against his body and she could feel his hard cock straining to get out of his pants.

    She kissed him for several minutes, getting them both heated even more if that was possible, and while she did she was pulling his and her clothes off. Once they were both naked, she pulled him down onto the floor so he was kneeling, then she laid in front of him on her back. Her long clitoris stood straight up in the air. She reached under her thighs and lifted her legs up, bending her knees and rolling up on her upper back, which lifted and rolled her ass up to give him easy access.

    He crawled forward and looked down at her puckered pink orifice. Her ass was really beautiful, now that he was staring at it like this and when he lowered his face down close, he could smell just a hint of unpleasantness. She was obviously a very clean woman and he wasted no more time, starting by licking all around on her soft pillowy cheeks. As he got closer to the skin around her opening, he heard her uneven breathing and knew that it was having an effect on her.

    Kayla had basically folded herself in half with her legs spread wide and her elbows in the crease under her knees. This left her wide open and she could see exactly what was going on. She pulled her enormous clit down and realized that in this position, it almost reached her mouth. From her perspective, she could see the tip of Tom’s nose hovering over her open pussy, but she couldn’t see his mouth working on her asshole. She could definitely feel his tongue working all around her sensitive opening, making it even more sensitive and when she started putting pressure on her engorged clit/penis by gripping it between her thumb and forefinger, she was well on her way to an explosive orgasm. “Put you tongue in my asshole.” she groaned, wishing he would just do it already. Then she squealed as she felt him pushing it in.

    With his tongue driving into her anal opening, Tom was looking right into Kayla’s pussy. Her impossibly long clit was throbbing between her fingers and pussy juice was bubbling up from her clenching cunt. The smells, sounds and sights of everything going on was incredibly erotic and he was unable to keep his hands off his own raging hard on.

    Meanwhile, Laura was watching all of the blistering excitement from her perch on the chair and was unable to play with her needy pussy. She was horny and frustrated and on the verge of a breakdown. She wished they would untie her so she could join in, but little did she know, Kayla had plans for her.

    Speaking of Kayla, her body was now quaking like leaf on a windy day and she was awash in a sheen of sweat as she approached the pinnacle of pleasure. She yelled over and over “OHYEAHOHHHSHITOOOOFUCKMEEEEEEEE!!!!” and Tom, upon hearing that, wasted no time. He stood up and wedged his mushroom shaped penis head between her moist, plump ass cheeks, and with one huge lunge, he shoved his throbbing shaft balls deep into her rectum.

    Kayla, who had been so into the pleasure that she hadn’t even realized what she had said and really wasn’t ready to be impaled in her ass, let out a yowl like a cat in heat “EEEEEEEEEAAAAAAHAHHHHHHHHHHHH” and the shock and the savagery of the thrust sent her into spasms of orgasm like she had never experienced before. It felt like everything below her breasts and above her knees tightened up for several seconds before she let loose.

    With his cock buried to the hilt, Tom felt her sphincter tighten up so much he couldn’t pull himself back out. It was so tight that it was almost painful and he was so alarmed that he pulled back and only succeeded in lifting her up three inches before he dropped back down. His orgasm started then, it was basically pulled out of him by her incredibly tight ass. However, for the first several seconds, the base of his penis was so tightly clenched that no semen was released. This caused him to swell even larger as just a small dribble of cum leaked out the tip. The pleasure mixed with the pain and added to the intensity. He opened his mouth and let out a yell of his own as his balls worked extra hard to expel the sperm. “SSSSHHHHHHIIIIIIITTTTTT” he screamed thinking for a moment that he was going to loose his penis but still caught in the pleasure of his orgasm.

    Finally, things loosened up as Kayla’s whole body was wracked by her climax and her spasms started. Juices, thick and creamy bubbled and spurted up from her clenching pussy, and ran down the crease between her thigh and her belly. Still holding on to her clit, she could feel it pumping like a piston with every spasm. For a moment, in her euphoria, she thought it was leaking juices too, but she really didn’t believe that. There was juices spraying all over the place so it was just an illusion. After all, it wasn’t a penis, it was a clitoris.

    It took nearly five minutes for the two of them to calm down and catch their breath and by that time they looked up at Laura, she was panting heavily and squirming her butt around, as if she was trying to get some kind of pressure, any pressure on her sexual organs.

    Tom spoke first “So what are we going to do with her, leave her like that all night?”

    Kayla could see that she was struggling “Not quite like that,” she answered “I’ve got a few ideas to help her get through the night.”

    Fifteen minutes later she was still in the same position, but she was squirming, panting and sweating even more than before and Tom finally realized how sadistic Kayla really was.

    She had obviously put a lot of thought into what she had done. First, she had picked up her discarded underwear and sniffed them, pulling them away from her face quickly and making a face of disgust as they apparently had a very strong odor. She then used them to mop up her sopping wet pussy and ass, making a sloppy, sticky mess on her panties. She then picked up her new bottle of designer scent and sprayed the underwear once.

    “That should mix with my smell and work just as well as if I sprayed myself.” she said to Tom. She then pulled the soiled panties over Laura’s head, making sure the slimy, sticky mess was right over her nose. They both watched as she started breathing the smell in and she seemed to visibly clam down.

    Tom assumed she was done but she wasn’t. She next went to her purse and dug down to the bottom, pulling out a rabbit style vibrating dildo. Holding it up for Tom to see she said “I just put in brand new batteries so it should last a long time.” The dildo was an expensive one with beads and a clitoral stimulator. She reached down and pulled Laura’s panties to the side then carefully slid the thick dildo all the way into her pussy until the clitoral stimulator was up against her clit. Satisfied with it’s placement, Kayla turned it on and pulled the crotch of her panties back over it so it wouldn’t slide out. The buzzing could be heard throughout the room and Laura jumped and her eyes opened wide, visible through the leg openings of the panties.

    “There” Kayla stepped back to admire her handiwork “that ought to keep her happy. At least for a while anyway.” Then she turned back to Tom, “Let’s go to bed, I’m exhausted.” she turned and headed to the bathroom to wash up.

    For a few moments, Tom stood looking at Laura, who was making mewling sounds through the ball gag and seemed visibly more uncomfortable than before, then he followed Kayla to the bathroom. In ten minutes they were in Laura’s bed with the lights out.

    14

    The next morning, Tom woke early and after clearing his head and remembering where he was, he carefully slid out of bed and tiptoed out of the room. He was confident that Kayla was still sleeping. When he walked into the living room, he could still hear buzzing, although it was much quieter than it had been the night before, or at least he thought it was. He found Laura, still tied in the chair, but she looked much worse for the wear. As he quietly moved into the room, he thought she was sleeping because her head was tilted sideways and her eyes looked like they were shut. However, when he stepped around in front of her, her eyes popped open wide and she looked up to him.

    That was when he saw the mess. Her chair and the floor around the chair was wet with piss and other juices. It was quite obvious that she had been drooling all over herself and she was covered in sweat. Her eyes were bloodshot and she was trembling all over. She looked like she was a wild, rabid animal.

    Tom felt bad for her and immediately moved to take off her ball gag. The smell near her was awful and he scrunched his face as he pulled the underwear off her head and unlatched the ball gag. Carefully he pulled it out of her mouth and heard her whisper “water”. He quickly rushed to the kitchen, not trying to be quiet anymore and opened cupboards until he found a glass. He filled the glass in the sink and rushed it back in. As he brought it close to her he noticed her squirming her bottom around as much as the bindings allowed and she was huffing and puffing like a pregnant woman. He was confused for a moment until he realized that she was suffering through an orgasm.

    He set the glass down and hurriedly pulled her panties to the side so he could pull the vibrator out of her abused pussy. It was covered in slime and still buzzing away and he tossed it onto the couch. Her poor pussy looked red and raw and was still pulsating. He grabbed the glass of water again and held it up to her dry lips so she could drink. She seemed to revive somewhat as she gulped the cool liquid down. He let her drink half the glass then pulled it away saying “Slow down, you don’t want to throw up.”

    She looked up into his eyes and seemed to smile a bit. “Thank you.” she whispered. Then “Can you untie me please? I can’t feel my legs.”

    Tom exhaled loudly then looked to the bedroom door. He half expected to see Kayla staring angrily at him but the door was still shut. “Yeah, yes I uh…of course.” He busied himself untying the knots that he had secured the night before and when he finished, he helped her over to the couch. He was feeling bad for his involvement and for the moment his mind was clear, so he sat next to her and quietly spoke to her. “Listen, we should get some help, this is all wrong. Kayla is too far gone. That stuff…it’s changing her, just like you said. We need to get out of here and get help.”

    He really thought that after a long night tied to an uncomfortable chair with a vibrator buzzing away in her pussy, she would be more than ready to escape. “We need to get you cleaned up and get out of here.” he continued. “If we go back to the lab, they should be able to get us the help we need. Let’s go clean up.” he took her by the arm and helped her get to her feet, then led her to the bathroom. Once in the bathroom with the door closed, he started the shower and after peeling her soaked panties off her, he helped her into the shower and climbed in with her.

    There were deep marks around her arms and thighs where the ropes had bit in during the night and he gently washed her whole body from her head to her toes. He was trying to stay focused on the task at hand and had to clear his mind several times when he was washing her body. She was after all a very sexy woman and he was running his hands over every inch of her wet body. It took discipline, which at this point he knew was scarce in him, but he did manage to get her clean and only became semi hard during. Then he moved her away from the water so he could wash himself.

    Once they were out and dried up, Tom helped Laura get her clothes on and got himself dressed. Then, he opened the bathroom door and looked at the bedroom door which was still closed. Thinking Kayla must still be asleep, he helped Laura over to the front door. Before he could open the door however, Laura stopped him. “Wait, we need the car keys.”

    Tom had been so intent on getting out of the house that he forgot all about car keys. “Shit” he exclaimed and headed for the bedroom. Before he could go in though, Laura stopped him again.

    “I should get them.” she started “The floor creaks in certain spots, really loud if you step in the wrong place. I can avoid it and be quieter.”

    It sounded reasonable to Tom and he nodded “Yeah your probably right. Just be very quiet.”

    “Of course” she smiled and headed toward the closed door. Tom watched her as she quietly opened the door and was glad it didn’t squeak. He didn’t bother to go over next to the bedroom door, just waited by the entryway and contemplated their next move. He waited nearly five minutes thinking about what would happen to them all and then realized that it was taking her way too long. He quickly headed over toward the bedroom door but before he could get there Laura came back out holding the keys.

    “Shit,” he exclaimed in a whisper, “What took so long?”

    She walked over to him with the keys in her left hand and something balled up in her right hand that he couldn’t identify. He was so happy to see her and in such a hurry to get going that he didn’t notice the dreamy look in her eyes until it was too late. She was right beside him handing him the keys when he saw her right hand swing up and realized what was in her hand. Before he could react, she pushed the Taser against the side of his neck and depressed the button, sending the high voltage shock through his body. The shock sent him crashing to the floor and before he could even begin to recover, Kayla stepped beside him and put her bare foot on his face.

    “Great work lover.” Kayla said to Laura, then she pulled up the robe she was wearing that she had found in Kayla‘s closet and lowered her ass down to his face-still twitching from the jolt. “You thought you were going to screw me over you piece of shit? I’ll show you what I think of that. Open your fucking mouth.”

    Tom’s head was still a bit clouded so he did what she ordered. She leaned forward quickly and let loose with a steaming spray of sparkling urine which splashed up his neck and chin until it hit his open mouth. The shock snapped him out of his funk and he snapped his mouth shut and twisted his head away, spitting out yellow fluid.

    Kayla was not impressed and stopped her flow mid stream. She grabbed both his ears and jerked his head back up then slid herself forward and planted her pussy right on his face. His broken nose was still very tender to the touch and when she plopped her weight down, he screamed in pain. Once again she started peeing but this time it was right into his open mouth. She sat down hard which forced his mouth open wider and continued with her morning piss. She hadn’t peed all night so there was a lot and Tom had no choice but to swallow the burning liquid or choke.

    “Drink it you bitch!” she screamed at him as she relieved herself. She was looking into his wild eyes, watching his expression of fear and disgust turn into resignation and humiliation as he finished swallowing the rest of her golden stream. When she finally stopped, she raised up just a bit and had him lick her clean. Then she stood up and went to Laura. She leaned down and kissed her passionately on the lips, pushing her tongue deep into the other woman’s mouth.

    After a long lusty kiss Kayla stood up and went to her spray bottle. She proceeded to spray both her breasts, her pussy and her ass. She dropped the bottle then sexily strutted over to where Tom was still sitting on the couch. She put her left foot up on his chest and pushed him back until he was laying flat on his back again. Then she climbed up and straddled his face. Kneeling over his face she motioned Laura to join them.

    Laura, even though she had spent the night getting her pussy buzzed with a powerful vibrator, was somehow still turned on and she crawled on top of Tom and stuck her face in Laura’s swelling tits.

    For the next thirty minutes, Kayla stayed kneeling over Tom’s face letting him smell and lick her enhanced pussy scent while Laura rode his erection and breathed in the aroma from Kayla’s breasts.

    15

    Kayla’s cell phone rang later that same day. It was early afternoon and she had applied the spray to herself every hour. She loved the way it made her feel and she loved the way her clit was still growing longer. Her breasts and nipples were also getting larger too but to a lesser extent then her clit. She felt almost more than human, as if she was evolving into a super sexual woman. Her slaves (that’s what she thought of them now) were more proof that she was better than everyone else.

    So when her phone rang and the voice on the other end was Dr. Hewes and he was begging her to let him come see her, she was feeling more confident than ever. She had only went to him yesterday and here it was less than twenty four hours later and he was already needing her. ‘The spray is working faster’ she thought and she became even more excited. The thought that she could ensnare someone that soon was exhilarating. She checked the clock and told him that she would meet him at five o’clock and that he should bring her ten thousand dollars cash. She had already decided that she didn’t ever want to go back to work again and she knew that once people were addicted to her, they would do anything to get their next fix. She gave him Laura’s address and told him not to be late.

    Dr. Hewes didn’t seem too happy with her telling him she wanted money, but he agreed to bring what she wanted. When she hung up she was beaming from ear to ear with the thought of cashing in. She knew that all doctors made good money and that Dr. Hewes would be able to afford it.

    Maybe the next person she enslaved would be a multi millionaire. Then she could get him to sign over everything to her and she would be set for life. She could travel the world in her own private jet and have her pick of any man or woman she wanted. Movie stars, famous athletes, recording artists, politicians, hell maybe a president or a king of some country even. She was sure that if she could get close enough, and with money that wouldn’t be an issue, she could own anyone. All it would take is a few sprays of her special brew and then get close enough for them to smell it and that would be it. She would give them a taste, leave her number, then wait for them to call her. It was ingenious.

    Get someone with enough money and she could buy her own lab and keep Laura around to make more of the special brew. She could live the high life and have everyone she wanted to be her slave.

    She was confident that Laura was completely brainwashed after the events of the morning, and she was sure that Tom was almost there also. She figured that leaving Laura all night long with the panties over her nose had been enough to rewire her brain, otherwise she would have run with Tom that morning.

    At five o’clock on the nose, the doorbell rang and when Kayla opened it she was pleasantly surprised. Not only was Dr. Hewes standing there, but also his pretty secretary Miranda. She had nearly forgotten about Miranda.

    Dressed in a thin robe and naked underneath Kayla welcomed them in “Well well, Dr. Hewes and Miranda, how nice. Please come in.” she was acting like it was her house now and after a day of traipsing around naked it was certainly feeling like it was her house. She noticed the telltale signs of addiction from both doctor and secretary as they entered the house and she felt pride welling up inside her.

    As they followed Kayla into the living room, they both gasped in unison as they came upon Tom who was tied naked to a wooden kitchen chair. His arms were behind his back and his legs were folded up and tied to the horizontal supports, so they weren’t touching the floor. He also had a strip of duct tape pasted across his mouth and what they couldn’t see was that he had Laura’s soiled underwear from the previous night stuffed into his mouth.

    “Oh don’t worry about him,’ Kayla reassured ‘he was a very naughty boy earlier this morning so now he is in the time out chair.” she walked over to him and pinched one of his nipples, twisting it painfully. She spun back around to face the two newcomers and said, “So Dr. Hewes, did you bring me what I asked for?”

    The good doctor looked sick as he nodded his head and reached into the inside pocket of his suit jacket. He pulled out a thick envelope and held it up for Kayla to see. “I did, but I don’t know why. You force this…this extremely addicting drug on us; for all we know it is very dangerous, and then you expect me to pay you to get more. How dare you do this to us. Just who the hell do you think you are?”

    The whole time he was berating her, Kayla’s bemused expression never wavered, but when he finished she scowled and retorted “You had better watch yourself Dr. Dipshit. Piss me off and I won’t give you what you came here to get. I can already see that your cravings are real bad and they are only going to get worse. I can make your life hell, or I can give you what you came here for and you’ll feel human again. The choice is yours. Either give me the cash, or get the fuck out.” She knew that this was hard for the good doctor and that made it so much more fun. Would he stay or would he go? She had a feeling that he would stay.

    Miranda stepped forward and Kayla for the first time noticed just how miserable she looked. “Please, I don’t have a lot of money and I can’t pay you, but I need you, I need it so bad.” She walked toward Kayla and just then, all hell broke loose.

    The sound of glass shattering and the front door burst inward in a explosion of splinters, followed by several men rushing in wearing gas masks and carrying assault rifles. There was shouting men pointing weapons at everyone and ordering them all onto the floor. It was surreal, and in very short order, everyone was handcuffed in zip ties, their heads covered in black hoods, and they were led out to a line of waiting vans while the neighbors looked on in shock.

    16

    Two men wearing biohazard suits led a blindfolded Kayla into a room that resembled a basement. She was brought over to a corner where her arms were locked into shackles that were hanging from the ceiling from a cable attached to a winch. One of the men pushed a button on the wall that activated the winch and lifted the shackles up until Kayla found herself up on her tiptoes.

    “What the fuck are you doing to me?!?” She yelled into the blackness of the hood covering her face. “Please, just let me go and I won’t call the police.” She whimpered when she got no response.

    Kayla was naked, having lost her thin robe at some time throughout the ordeal, and now she wondered what these people were going to do with her. As she hung there trying to free herself, she was hit with a blast of water from a garden hose. “AAAAUUUUGGGHHHH!!” she screamed as the cold water shocked her. It soon warmed up so that it was bearable, then the spray was directed away from her. She felt some cold liquid being squirted on her, then a soft scrub brush began to scrub her from head to toe.

    The men were very thorough in scrubbing Kayla all over. The crack of her ass was even pulled apart and scrubbed clean. When they were satisfied that she was completely clean, her hood was finally removed, and the two men left the room, leaving Kayla crying and shivering.

    When Kayla’s eyes adjusted to the sudden brightness on the room, she looked around at the windowless room and concrete walls. There was a table with two chairs in the middle of the room and a water cooler in the opposite corner. Other than that there was a hose attached to a spigot.

    As Kayla hung shivering and dripping, the door opened and an attractive, bespectacled woman in a suit and leather skirt walked in. Her hair was done up in a bun and she carried a file and a pen in one hand and a folded towel in the other. She set the clipboard and pen on the table, then opened the towel.

    “Who are you, and why am I here?” Kayla said through her chattering teeth. She was shivering badly now as the air in the room was cool.

    “Hello Kayla. I’m so sorry that those barbarians treated you so badly.” The woman said, bringing the towel over to Kayla. She began to wipe the water off. “I want you to know that you will not be hurt while you are here. The reason that you have been treated like this so far is because we had to take precautions. We didn’t know where you had used the scent Kayla, and we couldn’t afford to take any chances that someone would smell it. That is why you were completely washed down.”

    “So, you work for Scent Designs.” Kayla said “I should have known.”

    “I’m going to lower you down Kayla, and unlock the shackles so we can sit down and discuss this. You should know that there are two armed guards right outside the door who will take you down if you try anything stupid though.”

    Kayla was lowered down and released from the shackles. She rubbed her wrists then wrapped the towel around herself before taking a seat.

    “I’ve been hired to personally deal with your case Kayla.” The woman said after she sat down opposite Kayla and opened the file that she had carried in. “My name is Helen Hansen and I was given your file a few weeks ago. We know everything Kayla; about Arnold Peters, Tom Jensen, Laura Stanwick, Dr. Hewes and Miranda. You have been very busy these last few days Kayla.”

    “How do you know so much about me?” Kayla asked, feeling very vulnerable, and not just because she was naked.

    “We’ve known about you since the very first time you promised Arnold Peters a blowjob if he got you stuff. Arnold may be desperate for love Kayla, but no one ever accused him of being disloyal to the company.”

    “That little prick.” Kayla sneered under her breath.

    “Well you would know about that now wouldn’t you.” Helen grinned a knowing grin, then tossed three pictures across the table to Kayla.

    The top picture was obviously taken from a camera with a high power zoom lens and showed Kayla and Arnold in the front seat of his car. She felt her stomach lurch as she realized that she been followed everywhere she went lately. She didn’t want to look at the other two pictures, the memories of blowing that sniveling asshole were bad enough, but she thumbed the top one aside to see picture number two. In this one, Arnold’s head was tilted back, his mouth opened in an ‘O’, and the back of Kayla’s head could be seen over his crotch. The third picture showed Kayla sitting back up wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. She crumpled the three pictures in one hand and tossed them to the floor, looking angrily up at Helen.

    “What do you want with me?” Kayla asked, grinding her teeth.

    “Something had to happen Kayla. You have to realize that that we couldn’t let you continue on the path you were taking. If you had just stayed with Tom, we would have watched you and him from afar. We would have studied you in your own environment. Unfortunately, you got greedy. You went from one person addicted to you to four people, in just a few days. You forced us to step in Kayla, and now we have to detox several people.”

    Kayla felt like a common addict who was in desperate need of a fix. Her body was craving her concoction and she was struggling to sit still and listen. Helen noticed her struggle.

    “You need another fix don’t you.” It wasn’t a question. “I can see you struggling right now.”

    Losing her cool, Kayla yelled “What the hell do you want from me?!?”

    “We want to study you Kayla. That’s all. We want to allow you to continue using the scent to see what happens. We will have doctors here around the clock who will monitor your vitals and will put a stop to the experiment if your health deteriorates.”

    Kayla thought about it for a few moments before asking “And what if I refuse?”

    “Well, in that case, we would have to call the cops Kayla. You have broken the law, and we have it all on film. And let’s not forget how many people that you turned into addicts with just one sniff. Between the criminal and the civil cases Kayla, well you can imagine what kind of fun that will be. Of course the choice is ultimately yours, and if you do decide to become our guinea pig, we would have you sign a contract, and pay you a salary.”

    Realizing that she not in any position to refuse, Kayla slowly nodded. She did like the idea of still being able to use the scent, but she didn’t like the idea of not being able to control anyone. “I suppose that I don’t have any choice in the matter.” She said.

    “Oh but you do Kayla. There are always choices, and if you choose to detox from the scent, jail is probably the best place to do that.”

    “I – I can’t go to jail.” She stammered. “I’ll do whatever I have to do, just please, don’t call the cops.”

    In reality, Helen never planned on calling the cops. That would mean far too many questions and the last thing that the company wanted or needed was the general public finding out about their experiments. The other people who had begun the testing of the scents had all signed a binding contract before testing had begun. After the problems with the product were obvious, the subjects were immediately put into detox and were all paid to keep quiet. They were also threatened with lawsuits if they told their story.

    No, Helen never planned on calling the cops on Kayla. That was just a ploy to get Kayla to agree to what they planned on doing to her all along. She knew that Kayla would be needing another fix of the scent, and all they had to do was to leave her locked up in the cell for a few hours and she would be begging for more.

    “Very well Kayla. I can tell you now that Tom and Laura have also agreed to sign contracts of their own. The good doctor and his secretary, since they were only exposed once, have been each given a shot of something to help them through their cravings. All traces should soon be out of their systems and they too will be paid for their troubles. You are making the right decision Kayla.”

    Three Months Later.

    Kayla was lounging in her underwear across the room while watching Tom and Laura fucking. Laura was bent over the bed, her feet firmly on the floor with her legs spread wide and her head resting on the top of the mattress. Tom was standing behind her driving his cock into her pussy over and over again while she moaned.

    “Does it feel good Laura? Do you like feeling Tom’s fat cock in your hot, wet cunt?”

    “Ohhh yeah unhhh yes, it fu – feels sooo good.” she moaned.

    “That’s good. Just remember now that whoever cums first doesn’t get to smell me again until tomorrow.”

    They had been fucking like this for several minutes, each had been holding out with all the willpower they could muster. Tom could sense that Laura was getting close to an orgasm, so he had picked up the speed and power of his thrusts, but that was also pushing him closer and closer to the point of no return. His body needed another hit of the special perfume and he couldn’t bear the thought of waiting through the night to get it. He knew that Laura needed it as badly as he did, but he didn’t care about that right now.

    In an attempt to push Laura over the edge and make her start cumming first, Tom reached around to her breasts and started pinching her nipples. Her pussy clenched tightly around his shaft once and she moaned loudly, but somehow managed to hold off her orgasm.

    Feeling that she would lose this challenge if she didn’t do something right away, Laura reached one hand down between her legs, and as Tom drove his cock forward and his nutsack slapped into her engorged pussy, she grabbed his balls in her hand. Since he had been fucking her so vigorously and hadn’t expected her to grab his balls, he wasn’t able to stop until he had pulled more than halfway out and that caused his sack to be stretched and his balls were squeezed. It was just a tiny bit painful, but being that he had been so close to cumming, this unexpected turn of events sent him past the point of no return, and with a cry of ecstasy and surprise, he began pumping his seed into Laura’s pussy.

    “OOOHHHHHSSSHHHIIITTTTT!!!” He screamed with a mixture of pleasure and anger. He was angry with Laura for tricking him like she had. He was angry with Kayla for coming up with this sick little game. But even more than that, he was angry with himself for losing control and cumming first, when he was so sure that he was going to win.

    “Yes! He’s cumming.” Laura cheered. She had a good fuck and had won the competition meaning that she would be able to get what she so desperately wanted.

    “Looks like you win this one Laura.” Kayla said with a smile. She hooked her thumbs under the elastic band of her panties and pushed them down, her now giant clit, which had grown to seven inches long and as thick as a half dollar, sprung forth like a man’s erect cock. “Come here now and claim your prize.”

    With a huge grin on her face, Laura pulled away from Tom and crawled across the room toward the massive appendage, putting her nose right up against the underside. Her tongue snaked out and licked around Kayla’s fat pussy lips, while she breathed deeply of the scent that she craved.

    Meanwhile, Kayla pinched her fat nipples which had grown to enormous size along with her breasts. Each nipples stood erect at over two inches in length while her breasts had ballooned to the size of basketballs. As she pinched the nipples, they both sprayed several pinhole sized streams of white milk.

    Behind Laura, Tom had collapsed on the bed and was longingly staring at Kayla. He only wanted a sniff, just to set his mind at ease, and get him through the night.

    “Tom, make yourself useful and clean Laura’s pussy before it drips all over the floor.” Kayla ordered, and Tom couldn’t suppress a loud sigh and wrinkled brow, but he didn’t bother to complain any more, as that would have likely led to him being put off even longer. Walking over on unsteady legs, Tom put his face into Laura’s freshly fucked pussy, and began licking up the combined juices as they leaked from her steamy hole. The smell of sex was strong and musky and very erotic, but it was a far cry from what he needed from Kayla.

    As part of the experiment, Kayla had been using an even greater amount of the scent than ever, and because of that, her body, when sexually stimulated, gave off the odor that Tom and Laura both craved. Being closer, Tom was able to smell traces of Kayla’s addictive smell. It wasn’t enough for him, but it was better than nothing.

    Laura moved up to the tip of Kayla’s clit/penis and sucked it deep into her mouth, swirling her tongue around the sensitive rod. Every breath she took filled her need as Kayla’s entire body was giving off the scent now.

    “OOOOOOHHHHHHHHH YYYYEEEEEAAAHHHH FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUCCCCKKKK!!!” Kayla squealed in delight as her giant clitoris was sucked. Over the weeks and months that her clitoris had grown to the size of a cock, it had become more and more sensitive to even the slightest touch. But it wasn’t just her clitoris that had grown either, her pussy lips swelled up also and her pussy was always wet with juices.

    Laura swallowed almost all of Kayla’s long clitoris, and at the same time, she slid two fingers past the extra puffy pussy lips into her throbbing cunt. Moans could be heard from both women as the smell of their juices filled the room.

    On the other side of the wall stood three med techs, watching the proceedings through a large one way mirror on the wall. The techs, two men and one woman, were all trying to keep things in perspective and stay in a scientific state of mind, recording and observing everything that happened next door. It was very difficult to be sure. The men were both trying to hide their erections, and the woman was secretly squeezing her legs together in an effort to put pressure on her vagina.

    The room they were in was not much more than the size of a walk in closet. It was connected to narrow halls that led to other tiny observation rooms, one for each room of the house that Tom, Kayla and Laura now shared.

    The oldest of the three techs, a man named Blake, was the first to mention the heat. “Is it getting hot in here or is it just me?”

    The woman in the group, a cute Chinese woman named Ling, was feeling the heat also and said “I’ll open a vent and let some air in.”. The men in the room were so into the scene they were watching that neither one saw what vent she was opening, the one that led into the bedroom where the sex was taking place.

    It took just a few minutes for the smell of the sex to reach all three techs, and without them even realizing it, they all slowly became addicted to Kayla’s smell. As they all breathed in the fumes of addiction, their inhibitions were loosened, and they began to masturbate themselves openly. Within minutes, all three were tearing their clothes off and ten minutes later, when the next crew came in to relieve them, Ling was being sandwiched between her two colleagues, who were fucking her in the ass and pussy at the same time.

    The whole room smelled heavily of sex and Kayla’s special pheromones and as soon as the new crew came in, they too smelled it and became addicted. Shocked by what they were seeing in the observation room, they left the door open behind them, and Kayla’s scent was sucked out into the rest of the building, infecting more and more people, each one quickly losing interest in stopping the spread. Before long, the powerful aphrodisiac scent had made its way throughout the building, carried through the air in the ventilation system to all corners and infecting every employee with lust for Kayla. World domination was just beginning.

    The End.


  • Training Sarah PArt Ten – Gail becomes Sarah’s cunt

    Font size : +


    Sarah sheds her shackles at the expense of Gail

    Still in shock, Gail was unable to complete full sentences. She was stammering around about how she held all the power, and how she could make everyone pay for this. Of the 3 women Gail was talking about, only Sarah could care less. Everyone already knew that she was submissive and would eat pussy on command, and for that matter do almost anything else on command as well. Sarah, said save you breath Gail, I need you to come into the bathroom and discuss terms of getting these pictures back. Almost without hesitation, Gail got off the bed to follow Sarah to the bathroom. Sarah, not knowing if Gail would follow her command, looked briefly over her shoulder, and sure enough, Gail was following with her head slightly lowered.

    Once in the bathroom, Sarah shut the door behind them, looked Gail straight in the eyes, and with her new found confidence, said this whole thing has made me incredibly horny and I need my pussy serviced. With that she sat down on the toilet, spread her legs, exposing her glistening wet pussy to Gail. “Come on girlfriend, Sarah needs a lick.” Gail looked at Sarah and said, “I’m not going to lick your pussy, you’re the slut not me.” With that, Sarah, stood up from the toilet, and cracked Gail across the face with a slap. “Get down on your knees, and never disagree with me again or these pictures will get to your husband, your kids, and your kid’s friends. Think about it, life as you know it could be over!” Tears came to Gail’s eyes, as she got down on her knees in front of the toilet. “Good girl Gail,” said Sarah. Gail sat back on the toilet, spread her legs and said, “I’ve been waiting for this for an hour.” Sarah sat back on the toilet so that Gail’s chin had to be over the edge of the toilet to get her mouth on Sarah’s pussy.

    Gail turned out to be a good cunt licker, and Sarah was approaching orgasm quite quickly. With one hand on top of Gail’s head, and the other supporting her arched body, Sarah came all over Gail’s face. Before Gail could get up, Sarah said, “Stay right there for a minute, I want you to see something.” Reminiscent of a few years ago with her sister, with Gail’s chin still over the edge of the toilet and her face just inches from Sarah’s pussy, Sarah began peeing in the toilet. Gail could see where the pee was coming from, where it was going, and the smell of fresh urine stung Gail’s nostrils. When Sarah was finished, she told Gail to give her one or two licks to clean up, hesitatingly Gail complied and licked Sarah clean. Releasing Gail from the toilet, Sarah stood up, and said that’s one picture that will come off the camera. “How bout we just start at the beginning and go one by one…”said Sarah. Nodding in compliance, Gail turned to leave the bathroom. Sarah stopped her, and said, “I noticed that you have quite a hairy pussy Gail, it’s time to shave it!” “No” said Gail, “Please no, what will I tell me husband?” “I don’t know Gail, hmm, the truth won’t work out so well now will it?” How bout we make the shave worth 2 pictures?, it might be the easiest 2 pictures you will earn back!” Gail complied following Sarah body language to sit up on the counter.

    Using a comb and scissors, Sarah trimmed Gail’s pussy pretty short and got some shave gel out of the drawer and sudsed up Gail’s pussy. It took a little while to get it clean shaven, but Sarah was careful to get every hair, during the process Gail’s pussy lips were getting fuller and fuller as she was getting into the erotic nature of having another woman shave her pussy. Sarah wiped the excess shave gel off, got a warm washcloth and cleaned the entire area, than began applying body lotion, kneading her pussy, and occasionally passing over her nub which brought a shiver of excitement to Gail. Noticing Gail’s gaping pussy, Sarah said, “you must have enjoyed to shave cause your pussy looks horny again.” Gail knowing that she was, was beside herself as Sarah slid her fingers into her hot pussy. Gail let out a passive moan, and kept her legs spread wide giving Sarah complete access to her pussy. Sarah looked Gail straight in the eyes and said, “This is my pussy isn’t it?” Gail said nothing, and Sarah began pumping her pussy even harder, and said it again, “This is my pussy isn’t it? Again Gail said nothing but was bucking her hips into Sarah fingers, Sarah said it even louder, “This is my pussy isn’t it Gail?” Gail was nodding in agreement, but Sarah said, “Say it, Say it!!” “Yes”, said Gail, “It’s your pussy.” “Good”. said Sarah, “remember that!” Sarah placed her hand on Gal’s shoulder, and started pumping her fingers in and out of Gail’s hot pussy, as Gail was beginning to cum, Sarah positioned one her pussy soaked fingers on Gail’s butthole, and slammed her finger into Gail’s ass on the next motion. It was all Gail could take as she exploded into an orgasm on the counter of the bathroom. Sarah removed her fingers from Gail’s cunt and held her soaked hand inches from Gail’s mouth. “Have a taste”, said Sarah. As Gail opened her mouth hoping to only lick one of Sarah’s fingers, Sarah slipped all four fingers past Gail’s lips and into her mouth. Then Sarah pulled her hand free of Gail’s mouth and smeared the remaining pussy juice all over Gail’s cheeks and chin.

    Returning to the bedroom, Ginny and Mary had been waiting for Gail and Sarah to return, but within the half hour that they had been in the bathroom, both Ginny and Mary had fallen asleep on their sleeping bags on the floor. “Gail honey,” said Sarah, “we’re going to have some fun in the next few weeks, good night!” With that an exhausted Gail hit the bed and an excited Sarah hit her bed.

    As both were drifting off to sleep, Sarah couldn’t get an erotic, controlling thought out of her mind. She thought I’m going to put my name on it, it’s mine, Gail said it was mine, so it’s mine. With that she got up, went to the bathroom, pulled out a Sharpie, and walked over to the now sleeping and slightly snoring Gail. Sarah pulled back the covers, lifted up Gail’s nightshirt, and just below the Gail’s bikini line on her freshly shaven pubic area, wrote the “Sarah’s Cunt”. Sarah stood back and admired her work, then traced over the letters again and again, making sure the marker ink went deep into Gail’s freshly shaven skin. Then pausing, she had another perverted thought. She lifted Gail’s night shirt above her large tits, and just above the nipple and just below the tan line, wrote “cunt” on the right tit, and “eater” on the left tit, and again traced over the letters so the ink would soak in. She pulled down Gail’s night shirt, pulled up the covers, and went back to her bed where she brought herself to a tremendous orgasm before drifting off to a dream about Gail’s shock when she realized she was branded…would her husband find out, how long would she have to hide her body before the ink faded. Sarah’s dreams took many turns throughout the night.


  • Haunted by the Futa Ghost 15: Futa Ghost’s Naughty Exorcism

    Font size : +


    Yoshiko, Chris, Miyu, and the futa-ghost take on a tentacle monster to save their friends and lovers in the climatic conclusion!

    Haunted by the Futa Ghost
    Chapter Fifteen: Futa Ghost’s Naughty Exorcism
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    “No,” I cried out in grief and regret. “No, Ōjo-sama!” Tears fell from my eyes as shame overwhelmed me. I had failed her.

    I stared up at her beautiful form of Mitsuko-hime dangling from the branch of the pine tree, swaying in the breeze that groaned through the cursed woods. Her eyes bulged. Her white-painted face smeared by her tears. Her sandal had fallen off. I grasped her sock-clad foot.

    Slime soaked her sock, covered my hand. I jumped back, gaining my feet. Shadows writhed around her body. The yokai still resided in her. It was weakened by my exorcism spell and fought with her soul to escape the vessel of her body. Parts of the shadow extended up the rope to grip the branch.

    I could seal it in the tree. I just needed power. But I had no instruments. My gohei was destroyed in the backlash. I had no ofuda prepared. There was only one way to seal it. I took a deep breath. There was nothing left for me. My Ōjo-sama was dead.

    And it was my fault.

    I looked up at the half-full moon shining through gaps in the pine tree’s branches. “Curse you, Hangetsu! A full turning of the moon! I had responsibilities! Why! Why didn’t you warn me? Look what you caused!”

    My fury boiled through me. I reached into the power of my divine blood. I was a miko, descendant of Kanshu-no-Kami, the guardian of my shrine and village. He had wrestled with Yokubō-no-Tako for a thousand years.

    I could do the same. I would do the same.

    I screamed out, reaching into my soul with all my fury and grief, and threw myself at Mitsuko-hime. I jumped higher than should be possible, propelled by the strength of my divine ancestor. I screamed out the nineteen names of the yokai.

    And sealed his spirit into the tree with my soul.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    500 years later…

    Chris blinked. The blonde futanari, who had once been a boy only hours ago, groaned as she looked around. She was back in her body, escaped from Mitsuko’s soul. Her dick was still buried in Miyu’s asshole, sharing the space with Yoshiko’s girl-cock. They had fucked Miyu’s ass when she had been possessed by Mitsuko to exorcise the ghost.

    And it had worked.

    “We’re out!” Chris gasped in relief. “We’re out.”

    “She’s gone,” Miyu gasped. “I’m free. I’m free.”

    Then the fear hit Chris. She ripped her cock out of the Japanese girl’s asshole and stared at the purple portal. It still glowed against the wall at the T intersection. Her girlfriend was through the portal, taken to another reality by the tentacle monster. “We have to save Lori!”

    “Sayuri-chan,” Yoshiko gasped from beneath Miyu. “Did it work? I watched you two make love.”

    …It worked, Yoshiko-chan… the futa-ghost answered, delight in her voice. Chris heard it in her thoughts like it came from every direction.

    “Then we can save Lori.” Chris’s head whipped around to face the portal. It still lay open, glowing with the purple energy. They were about to go through and rescue Lori from the tentacle demon when ghost-possessed Miyu had attacked them. Delayed them.

    “Yes,” Yoshiko nodded.

    …Mitsuko-chan and I are prepared to help you…

    “Chan,” Yoshiko smiled as she wiggled out from beneath Miyu. The half-Japanese futa was as busty as Chris, her round, blue eyes wide with excitement. “That’s so wonderful. I’m glad you two are happy.”

    …Very happy…

    “Are you communicating with the ghosts?” gasped Miyu as she rose, cum flooding out of her asshole.

    Yoshiko nodded.

    Chris rushed to the portal. “Let’s go. Lori’s in there. That thing is fucking her to death.”

    Miyu’s eyes widened. “Isthat a portal to Yomi?”

    “Yes!” Chris nodded with impatience. “Come on, Miyu, you’re a shrine maiden like Sayuri. We need your help, too.”

    “But…” Miyu shivered, her pale body trembling. She was petite, her breasts small, a thick, black bush hiding her pussy. She pushed up her glasses. “We will stand no chance against a yokai in its realm. We must wait for it to appear in our reality.”

    “While he fucks Lori to death!” The anger burst out of Chris. She would not let her girlfriend be killed. She pictured Lori’s smiling, vibrant face framed by her fiery hair. “Fuck that! Let’s go.”

    “Yes,” Yoshiko nodded.

    “This is not wise,” Miyu said. “Hangetsu sent me here to deal with Yokubō-no-Tako, but she didn’t intend me to die.”

    Miyu’s wand, with a single chain made of paper diamonds, rose into the air. …I will go with you, Chris-chan. So will Mitsuko…

    “Two shrine maidens and one’s a ghost, Miyu,” Yoshiko said, grabbing the discarded ofuda, a folded, rectangular piece of rice paper with Japanese characters painted on with sweeping brush strokes. “We can do this.”

    …I understand him… a new voice spoke—Mitsuko. …Miyu-chan, I am so sorry for possessing you. But I spent five hundred years trapped with it. I know its weaknesses…

    …And I know its nineteen names…Sayuri added.

    “That is…an advantage,” Miyu admitted, taking the ofuda. “And the seal Hangetsu gave me is powerful.”

    …Hangetsu sent you?… Sayuri sounded shocked.

    “She made a mistake five hundred years ago. She was responsible for Kanshu-no-Kami’s death and the yokai escaping his temple. She’s been searching for it for five hundred years. A month ago, an oracle predicted it would escape in the lands across the sea, by the bay of fog and the mighty trees. So I came, ready to stop it when it escaped and seal it for good.”

    “Then let’s do it,” Chris said, impatient.

    …The yokai will be strong. We have to weaken it… said Mitsuko.

    “How?”

    The chain of paper diamonds flared white as it whipped through the air and struck Yoshiko. The busty futanari gasped, stumbling back, her naked tits bouncing before her. They rippled and slapped together, her nipples hard and dusky.

    “Sayuri-chan,” she gasped.

    “What did you just do to her, yūrei?” demanded Miyu, her eyes wide behind her glasses.

    …I imparted my divine essence to her… Sayuri answered. …I am a miko like you, Miyu-chan. I am a descendant of Kanshu-no-Kami, an enemy of the yokai…

    The wand lashed out and struck Chris. The white light washed over her. Energy rippled through her body, ending at her nipples, pussy, and aching cock. Her toes curled as she stumbled back, a wave of desire washing through her. She struggled to hold her balance and…

    Fell through the portal into darkness.

    Chris gasped as she tumbled through a void of nothingness. It pressed in around her. She felt so cold. So lost. She would never find her way out. She would be stuck here forever, trapped between life and death for—

    She landed on her ass on a wet rock. Steam rose around her. It was muggy, hot. Water splashed, rippled. Women gasped, moaned. A purple light glowed out of the pool, spilling through the grotto. The monster lay in the center of the water, holding three figures up in the air. Ms. Lindon gasped and moaned, her brown hair flying about her face as tentacles pumped in and out of her asshole and pussy, her juices dripping down to the open mouth of the tentacle monster.

    “KAI!” it bellowed. “AMAI KAI! HAMAGURI!”

    Chris shuddered. The second figure was Kat, transformed into a futanari by Yoshiko’s girl-dick. A tentacle-pussy pumped up and down her cock while two more tentacles fucked her pussy and asshole. Her face twisted as she screamed out in rapture.

    The third figure dangled limp, her eyes fluttering. Pussy juices dripped from her snatch as the tentacles reamed her holes, draining more and more of her life out of her. Chris gained her feet, screaming her girlfriend’s name.

    “Lori!”

    It echoed through the grotto. Chris clenched her fist, staring at her girlfriend in the tentacle’s monsters clutches. She would save Lori. She wouldn’t let her girlfriend end up like Mariah. The Black girl lay on the edge of the pool, unconscious, her legs stuck to the ground by purple gunk, her naked breasts rising and falling.

    She was near death. And Lori would be joining her. The monster would drain the life from all four.

    “FUTANARI!”

    Water splashed. Tentacles surged out at Chris, the monster hungry for her pussy and cock. It feasted on sexual fluids. With a curse, Chris dove to the ground to dodge the tentacles. Her shoulder ached as she rolled on the ground, the first tentacle spilling past her and…

    Slime splashed across her skin.

    Pleasure surged through her body. She gained her feet, groaning, fighting the urge to throw herself at the tentacles. She wanted to same pleasure Kat experienced, a pussy-tentacle sliding on her cock, two tentacle-cocks fucking her pussy and asshole. But she would resist. She wouldn’t give in.

    “I’ll free you, Lori,” Chris shouted, springing forward and—

    Tentacles wrapped about her body. They writhed, covered in the aphrodisiac slime. Lust burned across her flesh as the monster lifted her into the air. Appendages wrapped about her tits, squeezing them, the ends rubbing on her nipples.

    “CHICHI!”

    “Fuck,” Chris groaned as the tentacle pussy slithered down her cock, enveloping her futa-dick in pulsing, throbbing, writhing pleasure.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Oh, no,” Yoshiko gasped as Chris fell through the portal. “We have to go through.”

    …Yes!… Mitsuko shouted. …We have to seal the yokai…

    …It shall not ruin more lives… Sayuri-chan agreed.

    “Let’s go, Miyu,” Yoshiko shouted, racing for the portal. Her big tits bounced. “Help us.”

    “This is folly,” Miyu said, but her bare feet slapped across the hallway floor.

    Yoshiko threw herself into the portal, leaving behind the hallways of her private college, Redwood Academy, behind. She gasped as she entered the dark void. For an eternity that lasted only heartbeats, she feared she would be trapped and—

    She landed on wet stone, stumbling. Before her, Chris moaned, lifted into the air by the tentacle monster, joining Kat, Ms. Lindon, and Lori in writhing with the monster. Yoshiko’s heart clenched as she stared at it.

    “FUTANARI!” it bellowed in such glee as its eyes stared at her. Tentacles lunged.

    “Oh, no,” Yoshiko gasped.

    And then Miyu, stepping through the portal, bumped into Yoshiko. She tripped and fell forward right into the tentacles. Lust flared through her as the writhing appendages wrapped about her body. Sucking ends latched onto her nipples, her breasts squeezed into bulging mounds. She moaned, lifted into the air, her toes curling.

    She tried to fight the pleasure. Sayuri had done something to her. Wasn’t it meant to protect her from the lusts? To let her fight the monster? But the pleasure surged through her flesh. Her entire body tingled as the monster lifted her up over its body, its tentacles ramming into her pussy.

    “Yes,” she howled as the tentacle-cock fucked in and out of her pussy. Her girl-dick throbbed and bobbed in the air, precum dripping from the tip as the monster fucked her pussy so hard, so fast.

    Shivering pleasure shot through her. Her head snapped back. She moaned and gasped, her pussy clenching and squeezing down on the thrusting cock. A second rubbed at her asshole. Burning rapture surged through her as it slammed into her bowels.

    Ecstasy washed through her body. Her pussy clenched so hard. Her toes curled and her arms spasmed. Below, white lights flashed as Sayuri and Miyu battled more tentacles reaching for them at the portal. Yoshiko was dimly aware of the wand lashing its chain around, driving back tentacles while Miyu used her piece of paper as a shield.

    All Yoshiko cared about was being fucked.

    “Lori,” Chris moaned nearby. The gender-swapped futanari grasped Lori’s shoulders. Shaking her. “Oh, Lori, it’s fucking my cock and pussy.”

    “Chris…?” Lori’s words were slurred. “Oh, Chris, yes.”

    The pair kissed as the tentacles fucked them. Yoshiko quivered in delight as she dangled overhead. The tentacle-cocks reamed in so fast and hard into her pussy. They stimulated her, shooting pleasure through to the tip of her dick.

    “ĪE!” bellowed the monster as more light flashed.

    Yoshiko’s girl-dick ached and throbbed. She grasped it, stroking it with her hands as fast as she could. The pleasure surged through her. Her pussy and asshole clenched down on the thrusting tentacle-cocks. Her dick throbbed, dripping precum into the monster’s mouth.

    Each drop glowed with a opalescent sheen, bemusing Yoshiko for moments.

    …It’s working, Miyu-chan… Sayuri called out. …Work around to the right…

    “Yes,” Miyu called.

    “Oh, Miyu,” Yoshiko moaned. “You have to experience this. It’s the best. Its fucking my asshole and pussy so hard. I’m going to cum!”

    “Good,” Miyu moaned. “Cum! You, too, Chris!”

    Flashes of white light strobed through the grotto as Yoshiko writhed. The waving tentacles brought her closer to Kat, her bully. The punkish girl writhed and gasped, her breasts jiggling, her mouth open wide.

    “No fair,” Yoshiko gasped, her free hand reaching out to grasp the tentacle fucking up and down Kat’s pussy. “I have a cock, too, yokai! Why won’t you fuck mine? Don’t fuck hers! She’s a bitch!”

    “I was such a bitch,” moaned Kat, her body quivering. “Yoshiko, you’re here. Oh, yes. That’s awesome!”

    “It is,” Yoshiko panted, her orgasm swelling. Her cock throbbed in her stroking hand while her pussy and asshole burned from the wonderful friction of the thrusting tentacle-cocks. The one in her pussy was thicker, stretching her cunt open so wide. It made her body twitch and spasm. “And you’re still a bitch.”

    “Sorry,” Kat moaned, squirming. “Oh, god, yes, take my cum. Drink it! It needs all our jizz.”

    “Yes!” Yoshiko jerked her cock as fast as she could, her dick aimed at the yawning mouth beneath her. More drops of her opalescent precum rained down. There was a scintillating, mother-of-pearl sheen to the droplets.

    “Pretty,” Yoshiko groaned, stroking her dick so hard, the pressure building and building.

    Kat’s hands seized Yoshiko’s face and planted her lips on Yoshiko’s. Her blue eyes widened as a new heat surged through her. She moaned into her bully’s mouth, their tongues dancing. Her pussy clenched hard on the thrusting cock. Her asshole writhed about the other.

    Brilliant cum spurted from her dick. It glowed with pearly light as it shot straight down to the open mouth of the monster. The rapture burned hot through Yoshiko. She shivered and moaned into Kat’s kiss, her free hand squeezing her bully’s breast. Her body thrashed as the ecstasy boiled through her mind.

    Every eruption of her cock shot more and more bliss through her body. She spasmed.

    “ĪE!” roared the monster. It writhed, its moans filled with pain. It closed its mouth, Yoshiko’s cum splattering its purple, rubbery flesh.

    And smoked.

    “Fuck!” Chris moaned nearby. “I’m cumming, Lori!”

    “Wonderful!” purred the redhead.

    The monster’s roar boomed through the grotto. It ripped its tentacle-pussy off Chris’s dick. Smoke poured from the tentacles-pussy’s fleshy opening, Chris’s cum sizzling the monster. Yoshiko didn’t care what was going on. She was cumming.. She kept kissing Kat harder and harder, their tongues dueling.

    Such rapture shot through her.

    “Now, Sayuri-san!” shouted Miyu.

    …I am a student of the Divine Dance, I am the embodiment of the Sacred Kami. I am the champion of Kanshu-no-Kami, blessed in his name on the day of my birth. My mother before me danced the Kagura to keep you bound, as did her mother and hers. And so shall my daughter! The blood of Kanshu pumps through my veins…

    …You cannot stand before me Nightwater!…

    As Yoshiko thrashed, white light glowed from empty air. A figure appeared in the middle, outline by the radiance, negative space inside pure white. The figure danced, spinning, chanting in a sonorous tone while the wand whirled around her.

    …By Kanshu-no-Kami’s sacred strength, the power of his mighty limbs, the strength of his righteous will, I bind you, Yokubō-no-Tako. I name you Tentacles of the Depths, the Darkness of the Grotto, the Slime of Passion, Nightwater, Dark Foam, Lurker in Dark Waters, Molester of Maidens, Woman Eater, Devourer of Passions, Hunger of the Depths, Bottomfeeder, Clam Devourer, Tentacles of Dark Rapture, Octopus of Darkness! By your nineteen names, I bind you and seal you!…

    The monster roared. Yoshiko came again. Her cum splattered on its flesh as she thrashed in rapture. Miyu thrust her ofuda forward, striking the beast in its rubbery face as its tentacles reeled and roiled. Energy flashed through the room. The white light about Sayuri’s ghost flared brighter and brighter. The radiance swallowed Yoshiko.

    And…

    Warmth engulfed her.

    “Yoshiko-chan,” a soft voice whispered.

    Gentle hands stroked her. Water splashed.

    “Wake up, Yoshiko-chan,” a second voice whispered.

    “It’s over. Wake up, please, Yoshiko-chan.”

    Her eyes fluttered open. Yoshiko groaned, the two hands sliding up her body, one finding her left breast, giving a squeeze. Two Japanese girls stared down at her, their eyes slanted, their face delicate, like dolls, with dusky-olive skin a few shades lighter than her own. Their breasts were small, nipples hard and dark. One had her black hair piled into looping mounds and held in place by an alabaster comb.

    “Mitsuko?” Yoshiko groaned. “Sayuri-chan?”

    “Yes,” Sayuri smiled, water dripping off her body. Steam rose around them.

    “We’re in the hot springs,” Yoshiko whispered. “Did I fall into your souls?”

    Sayuri shook her head. “When the energy of the exorcism shot out, it caught you for a moment. You’re still in Yomi, just a different part of it.”

    “I don’t understand…”

    “Sayuri-chan wanted to say goodbye to you,” Mitsuko said, her hand squeezing Yoshiko’s breast. “And, my, what large bosoms you have. Is that from your gaijin blood, Yoshiko-chan?”
    “Yes.” Yoshiko shivered. “Goodbye?”

    Tears burned in Sayuri-chan’s eyes. “I’m afraid so.”

    She leaned down and kissed Yoshiko on the lips. Confused, she sighed into the kiss, loving the feel of Sayuri’s lips on hers. Her hand reached out, bushing through the water to find the ghost’s body. She brushed a sleek thigh, stroking it.

    Then Mitsuko leaned down and engulfed Yoshiko’s hard nipple.

    She shivered and moaned into Sayuri’s kiss, her nipple throbbing in Mitsuko’s mouth. Both their delicious hands stroked down her stomach and plunged beneath the waters. They grasped Yoshiko’s hardening girl-cock.

    Delight rippled through her body as both girls stroked her dick. Their hands were wrapped about her shaft, one above the other, and stroked her slowly. Her crown throbbed every time they reached the pinnacle.

    Oh, this is wonderful.

    Mitsuko swirled her tongue about Yoshiko’s nipple between hard sucks. Every time the princess did, tingles raced down to Yoshiko’s pussy. Her snatch clenched as her thighs rubbed together, a growing ache building and building in her.

    And then the ghosts’ others hands, the ones not occupied by stroking her dick, lifted her ass until she floated on the surface of the water. It didn’t feel like normal floating where she could sink down at any moment, but like the water supported her. It was impossible, but this wasn’t the real world.

    It’s a dream. Their dream.

    Sayuri broke the kiss. “Mitsuko, want to suck your first cock?”

    “I think I have,” the princess’s ghost said, her eyes growing faint, distant. “When…”

    “That doesn’t count. You weren’t yourself.” Sayuri’s hand, which turned out to be the one at the bottom, shook Yoshiko’s cock. “Come on, let’s suck her cock. I can attest that Yoshiko-chan’s cock is wonderful.”

    “Oh, you were so naughty today,” Mitsuko grinned.

    “I was. My deepest apologies for not sharing my fun with you.” Sayuri inclined her head, her long, black strands of silky hair spreading across the water. “I offer you the first taste of Yoshiko-chan’s delightful cock.”

    “Mmm, yum,” Mitsuko purred.

    The two spirits slid down her body. Yoshiko trembled, their hands caressing her side as she floated impossibly. She closed her eyes, enjoying the steam around her, their hands on her. Their tongues licking at her cock.

    “Oh, yes,” she moaned, shivering as both ghosts’ tongues climbed her cock.

    They went slowly, dragging their tongues, savoring her cock. They rose higher and higher on Yoshiko’s long shaft. And then they both reached her spongy crown at the same moment. A shiver raced through her body as their tongues swirled around her tip.

    And met at its peak.

    The ghosts kissed around her cock’s crown. Sayuri cupped Mitsuko’s cheeks with her hands, both their eyes closed as their lips worked together and against the tip of Yoshiko’s cock. Pleasure spasmed down her shaft and through her body.

    Tears burned in Yoshiko’s eyes. It was so beautiful. For five hundred years, they had been separated, kept apart by the terrible monster. Poor Mitsuko was even driven mad. But it was over. They had each other.

    “Thank you,” Yoshiko whispered.

    Sayuri broke the kiss. “For what?”

    “For including me in your love.”

    Color darkened Sayuri’s cheeks while her smile grew pleased. “Thank you for helping me save her, Yoshiko-chan. You shall have my eternal thanks and friendship.”

    “Thank you,” breathed the princess, her hand still gripping Yoshiko’s shaft. Then she slid it up, squeezing hard. A bubble of precum appeared at the tip. The princess licked it. “Mmm, accept our thanks.”

    “Yes,” Yoshiko groaned as the princess licked again.

    Sayuri’s tongue joined Mitsuko, the pair lapping at the precum bubbling out of Yoshiko’s futa-dick. The busty girl shuddered, her tits jiggling above the water. Her toes curled. Pleasure shot through her as the ghosts licked and nuzzled at her cock.

    Then Mitsuko engulfed the crown, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked.

    “That’s it,” purred Sayuri. “It’s like sucking a very fat nipple. Put all your effort into it. And don’t forget to run your tongue around the crown.”

    “She’s hasn’t,” gasped Yoshiko, shivering as the princess’s tongue swirled around her tip. “Oh, Mitsuko-hime, that’s amazing.”

    The princess smiled around Yoshiko’s cock, her mouth bobbing lower and lower, taking more of it. Her hand stroked the base. The busty futanari groaned, hands grasping her own tits. She squeezed her pillowy mounds as the pressure swelled in the depths of her pussy.

    Sayuri’s head vanished beneath the water. She moved then resurfaced, pushing Yoshiko’s legs apart, exposing her pussy. The futa-ghost licked and nuzzled at Yoshiko’s pussy, sliding her tongue through her hot folds, shooting pleasure through her body.

    Water splashed as Yoshiko writhed. Her ass clenched and her toes curled. Mitsuko sucked so hard, and Sayuri licked so fervently. Her back arched as the two ghosts loved her pussy and cock. Mitsuko’s head bobbed, moaning as she enjoyed giving her first blowjob.

    And Sayuri loved devouring Yoshiko’s pussy.

    “Oh, that’s so good,” Yoshiko purred, the pleasure building in her. “Oh, just what I needed. Mmm, yes. Oh, lick me. Devour me. Make me explode.”

    “Uh-huh,” Sayuri moaned. “Oh, you taste so good, Yoshiko-chan. Cum in Mitsuko’s mouth. Let her have her first taste of girl-cum.”

    “It’s wonderful!” groaned Yoshiko, her pussy clenching while Sayuri’s tongue probed deep. “Oh, my god, yes. I’m going to cum so hard.”

    The pressure built in the depths of her pussy. It surged, looking for a weakness to explode through. It found her cock, pressing up the shaft towards her tip. Sayuri licked faster, each swipe expanding the pressure while Mitsuko’s sucks brought her closer and closer to erupting.

    Sayuri’s tongue fluttered through her folds. Yoshiko groaned, eyes squeezing shut as the pleasure built and built. Mitsuko twisted her head, moving the sensitive tip of Yoshiko’s girl-cock around the inside of her mouth. The sensation shot down her cock, joining the bliss churned by Sayuri’s tongue.

    “Yes!”

    Yoshiko exploded.

    Her cum surged up her cock and erupted into Mitsuko’s mouth. The princess gasped in shock, slanted eyes widening as the first blast of girl-jizz splattered against the back of her throat and swirled through her mouth. Yoshiko’s pussy clenched with each eruption, squeezing down on Sayuri’s probing tongue. The pleasure surged so hard through her.

    She thrashed, rapture flooding from her pussy and shooting from her cock. She groaned with each eruption. Her fingers clenched hard on her tits as she thrashed, floating on the water. Her ass clenched, hips bucking, driving her cumming cock to the back of Mitsuko’s mouth.

    “Yes, yes, yes, you wonderful ghosts! I love it! Oh, Sayuri-chan! Mitsuko-hime! Wonderful!”

    The final heave shuddered through her body. Her cock spurted the last time. Her pussy’s spasms died. She groaned, relaxing into the hot water, arms falling down at her side. Mitsuko pulled her mouth off Yoshiko’s dick, seized Sayuri’s face. The pair kissed, sharing cum and pussy juices, their tongues dancing as Yoshiko drifted on rapture.

    “Wonderful,” Mitsuko moaned, breaking the kiss. “Oh, I can’t wait to suck your cock, Sayuri.”
    “Mmm, I can’t wait either.”

    “But we need to give her a final gift,” Mitsuko said, stroking Yoshiko’s still hard dick. “A taste of royal pussy.”

    “I’ve already had a taste,” Yoshiko groaned, remembering when she fell into Sayuri’s soul and fucked the memory of Mitsuko. I even took your cherry once.

    Mitsuko blinked at that. “Was that when I was mad?”

    “Too long to explain,” Yoshiko groaned. “But, yes, I would love to experience your royal pussy.”
    Mitsuko rose out of the water like she was on an elevator. She stood on the surface of the steaming hot spring, then lowered herself, straddling Yoshiko’s waist. The futanari groaned as Sayuri raised her dick and brought it to the princess’s pussy.

    “Enjoy, Yoshiko-chan,” Sayuri said, guiding Yoshiko to Mitsuko’s pussy.

    “I will,” Yoshiko groaned as the hot, tight pussy slid down her shaft. Her eyes widened at the pleasure engulfing her dick. It was intense, surrounding her. It made her shiver and squirm. Her girl-cock throbbed as more and more of the princess’s snatch swallowed her cock.

    Until Mitsuko, shuddering in delight, bottomed out. She ran her hands up to her small breasts, cupping them as she groaned her delight. She shifted, sliding the futanari’s cock around in her pussy. A smile grew on her lips.

    “Oh, that is as wonderful as your cock, Sayuri.”

    “I’m glad she is satisfying you,” Sayuri purred. She hugged Mitsuko from behind, hands reaching around, caressing the princess’s stomach.

    At the same moment, Sayuri’s futa-cock pressed at Yoshiko’s pussy. She groaned again, this time caused by her pussy being filled with hot cock. Her dick throbbed in Mitsuko’s pussy as more and more of the futa-ghost’s shaft slid into her depths.

    “Yes,” Yoshiko groaned when Sayuri bottomed out in her pussy. “Oh, this will be wonderful!”

    “Yes!” agreed Sayuri. “You are just so wonderful, Sayuri. Her pussy feels as amazing as yours, Mitsuko.”

    “Good,” Mitsuko groaned. “Enjoy her, my love. I know I shall.”

    Sayuri, grinning over Mitsuko’s shoulders, drew back her cock and slammed it. As she did, Mitsuko rose up Yoshiko’s girl-dick and then slid back down it. Pleasure raced through the busty futanari. Her cock and pussy both burning with friction as the two sexy ghosts enjoyed her body.

    Her big breasts bounced and jiggled as she was rode and fucked. Her cock throbbed in Mitsuko’s pussy and her cunt clenched on Sayuri’s thrusting dick. The pleasure roared through her on the heels of her last orgasms.

    “I am so lucky!” Yoshiko moaned. “Thank you, Sayuri, for haunting me!”

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Mitsuko moaned in agreement, riding Yoshiko faster and faster. Her hands squeezed her small tits. A moment later, Sayuri’s hands joined Mitsuko’s. Both ghosts groped the princess’s breasts, pinching her nipples.

    Which caused her pussy to clench harder on Yoshiko’s dick.

    Water splashed as Yoshiko trembled. Sayuri slammed her girl-cock deep into the busty futanari’s pussy. Hot friction burned in her sheath, shooting rapture up to the tip of her cock buried in wet cunt. The princess twisted her hips, undulating, stirring Yoshiko’s girl-dick through rapture. Bliss shot down her cock to her pussy.

    The two sensations ran back and forth between her pussy and cock. And when they passed, sparks burst in the depths of her body. Yoshiko groaned, the pleasure building and building as the two sexy ghosts enjoyed her body. They fucked her hard, fast, ramming their cocks over and over into her depths. It was amazing.

    Stupendous.

    She didn’t want it to stop. She didn’t want them to ever finish fucking her. She wanted this delight to continue forever and ever. She always wanted rapture shooting through her. She wanted to writhe in their paradise with these two wonderful spirits.

    But what about Chris and Lori? She thought about her two best friends, one changed so much. She was so close to them both. She was their lover now. And there were others. Ms. Lindon, her lesbian teacher that she had a crush on, and even Kat. The bully who had tormented Yoshiko because she was afraid of her attraction, her love. What a stupid cunt. We could have had so much fun if she was just honest.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Yoshiko groaned, pushing aside thoughts of her friends. For now, she would live in the moment, enjoy the ghosts for as long as she could. “You’re both so amazing.”

    “And your cock!” Mitsuko groaned. “Oh, yes. It’s stirring my cauldron to a boiling froth. Do you feel it? How hot I am?”

    “You’re burning up,” I groaned, squirming, my pussy clenching so hard on Sayuri’s pounding cock.

    “And so is your pussy, Yoshiko-chan,” panted Sayuri. “Oh, my girl-dick wants to erupt.”

    “Yes, yes, season her cauldron with your salty seed,” panted Mitsuko, undulating her body, her head twisting back.

    The two ghosts kissed over Mitsuko’s shoulder. The princess slammed down Yoshiko’s cock. She moaned into the kiss, her pussy spasming. Cumming. The busty futanari gasped in delight, her cock massaged by writhing cunt.

    Sayuri hammered faster while Mitsuko sank down Yoshiko’s shaft. The princess convulsed, her orgasm burning hot through her while her pussy milked Yoshiko’s girl-dick. She was eager for her own cauldron to be basted.

    And then hot cum spurted into Yoshiko’s pussy. Sayuri slammed her dick into Yoshiko’s depths, unloading blast after blast of yummy jizz. The heat washed through Yoshiko. Her pussy clenched so hard on the erupting cock, her dick aching in Mitsuko’s spasming pussy.

    “You are so wonderful!” Yoshiko came as she orgasmed.

    Powerful ecstasy surged through her body. It slammed into her mind. Stars burst across her vision. Darkness fuzzed her sight to pinpricks as she thrashed in the water. Rapture burned through her—gifts from the two ghost.

    Her pussy milked Sayuri’s cock of all its cum. Her dick erupted into Mitsuko’s pussy, flooding her cauldron with salty girl-jizz. Pleasure surged through her. She held it as the two ghosts moaned their delight. The pleasure rippled over and over through her. She drifted, darkness swallowing her up.

    And then she felt two lips kiss at her face. “Goodbye, Yoshiko-chan,” whispered Sayuri.

    “Thank you so much,” Mitsuko added. “You are wonderful, Yoshiko-chan.”

    “We will think of you.”

    “I won’t forget you!” Yoshiko said, grief tinging her pleasure.

    “I hope your life is long and happy, Yoshiko-chan,” Sayuri said, her voice so faint.

    And then Yoshiko’s eyes opened. She burned with lust. Slime covered her flesh. She lay in a tangle of bodies on the hallway floor of her college. Lori, Chris, Ms. Lindon, Kat, Miyu, and Mariah sprawled around her, all covered in the yokai’s aphrodisiac slime.

    Tears fell down Yoshiko’s cheeks. She knew Sayuri and Mitsuko were gone, their souls happy in their own private heaven.

    And then the lust consumed her and her lips found her best friend. She kissed Lori hard, red hair falling about her face.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lori shivered, lusts surging through her. She didn’t know what was going on. She didn’t care. She was sandwiched between the two people she cared about most, their slippery bodies sliding against hers. Chris was behind Lori, the blonde’s large breasts pressing into her back. Chris was still a girl. Still a futa.

    A huge cock prodded Lori’s ass.

    Yoshiko kissed Lori hard, their tits pressed together, Lori’s small compared to Yoshiko’s big breasts. The half-Japanese futanari’s cock rubbed at Lori’s stomach, making her pussy clench and tingle in delight.

    She hardly missed having a girl-cock. But she was glad Chris and Yoshiko had theirs.

    “You’re alive,” Chris groaned, nuzzling at Lori’s neck. “You’re alive. We saved you.”

    Lori broke the kiss. “Yes, yes, yes, you came for me, Chris.”

    “I came, too,” Yoshiko groaned. “And Sayuri-chan helped. She enchanted us.”

    “Burned the bastard,” Chris groaned, her hands sliding around, finding Lori’s breasts. “Oh, Lori, you’re safe.”

    “Safe,” Lori moaned, twisting her head. “Love you,” she purred before she kissed her futanari girlfriend over the shoulder.

    Their tongues danced. Her body squirmed, rubbing her ass against Chris’s cock, savoring the blonde’s hard nipples in her back. Chris’s dick slipped between her butt-cheeks. Groaning, the blonde fucked her hips, sliding her girl-cock up and down through Lori’s crack.

    Mmm, she’s so horny. Love it.

    Yoshiko nibbled on Lori’s neck and ear. She purred in delight as her tongue sent ripples through Lori’s body. The redhead’s nipples throbbed and her pussy clenched. She squirmed, aching to be filled again. By something better than a tentacle-cock.

    Her hands stroked down Yoshiko’s body, reaching for her girl-dick. She grasped it, stroking it, and sliding it lower. Her butt-cheeks clenched on Chris’s thrusting cock as she pressed Yoshiko’s futa-dick against the folds of her pussy.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Yoshiko moaned. “Oh, Lori, I love your pussy.”

    Chris broke the kiss. “Fuck her,” she groaned. “Let’s fuck her together. I know Lori will love it.”

    “Oh, Chris,” Lori shuddered. “I love you so much.”

    “I love you, too,” she answered, her blue eyes shining. She squeezed Lori’s breasts. “I was so scared when it took you.”

    “But you came for me. My heroine.” Lori kissed Chris again as Yoshiko’s cock slammed into her pussy.

    “I came, too,” moaned Yoshiko, her voice throaty with pleasure as her girl-dick buried into Lori’s snatch.

    Lori broke the kiss, moaning, “Yes, you did. You’re such a great best friend, Yoshiko.”

    Lori kissed Yoshiko, her pussy clenching down on the busty futanari’s thrusting cock. Behind Lori, Chris shifted her hips, drawing them back. Her girl-dick slid through Lori’s butt-crack until the tip prodded at her asshole.

    She groaned into Yoshiko’s lips as Chris’s cock rammed into her asshole, precum and the tentacle monster’s aphrodisiac slime lubing the way.

    Yes! burst through Lori’s thoughts. Both of them in me. This is wonderful.

    Her asshole and pussy clenched on both thrusting cocks. She lay sandwiched between them. She writhed and groaned, twitching and undulating as their thick cocks fucked in and out of her pussy. Her eyes rolled back into her head as the pleasure burned so hot through her body. She trembled, nipples aching.

    Pleasure growing.

    She kissed Yoshiko so hard as they pounded her. Lori writhed her hips, working her holes up and down both their cocks. The two futas fucked her hard, their dicks slamming in and out of her holes at different rhythms. Sometimes, they thrust in together. At other times one pumped her cock in as the other drew it out.

    Lori didn’t care. She just loved the pleasure. It burned hot through her. The friction bringing her closer and closer to her orgasm. She moaned into Yoshiko’s kiss, their tongues dueling. Chris’s fingers pinched and rolled her nipples, adding more and more pleasure to the rapture burning through her.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” groaned Chris. “Oh, I love fucking your asshole. And I can feel Yoshiko through you. God, this is hot.”

    Lori shuddered, clenching down with both her holes.

    Around them, the others fucked, two. Mariah moaned; the Black girl fucked hard by Kat. Ms. Lindon was on her hands and knees, her breasts swaying as Miyu pounded the teacher hard from behind, savoring the exchange student’s girl-cock.

    Lori broke the kiss, moaning, “Oh, my god, this is too much! Two futanari cocks in me! I’m going to explode. This is amazing!”

    “Yes,” Yoshiko gasped. “Chris, let’s flood her. Let’s give your girlfriend all the girl-jizz she wants.”

    “And I want sooooo much,” Lori moaned, the friction bringing her closer and closer to erupting.

    “Yes,” grunted Chris, her hips thrusting faster and faster. The blonde reamed deep into Lori’s asshole. Her bowels burned, the heat rushing to her pussy.

    Which ached from Yoshiko’s hard thrusts.

    Lori trembled, her face twisting with pleasure. And then she exploded. Her pussy and asshole writhed about her lover’s thrusting cocks. She groaned and spasmed. Her eyes rolled back into her head. She groaned through her clenched teeth. The pleasure shot through her. It burned so wonderfully through her body.

    She loved it. She never wanted it to end. She wanted to hold onto this rapture for as long as she could. It was stupendous. Amazing. Powerful.

    Her body twitched and spasmed. Her holes massaged their cocks. “Yes, yes, yes,” exploded from her lips. “Keep fucking me!”

    “Keep cumming,” Chris moaned. “Your ass… Damn, Lori!”

    “Her pussy’s amazing,” Yoshiko panted, her blue eyes wide with joy.

    Their dicks pumped and thrust. The friction kept her cumming, gasping. The pleasure rushed over and over through her. Her eyes rolled back into her head. She screamed out in rapture. Stars burst before her eyes.

    “Cum in me!” she howled, her orgasm carrying to higher and higher heights.

    “Yes,” Chris grunted. “Lori!”

    “So good!” panted Yoshiko.

    The two futanari thrust their dicks into Lori’s depths and exploded. Hot cum spurted into her holes. Her pussy and asshole bathed in girl-spunk. Lori thrashed and moaned. Her spasming cunt and bowels milked their cocks. She savored every drop flooding into her body, heaving between her girlfriend and best friend.

    “I’m so lucky to have you!” she screamed as her pleasure peaked, tears of joys burning her eyes.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chris came hard into her girlfriend’s asshole. The cum boiled out of her futa-cock. She shivered, loving it, holding Lori tight. She felt Yoshiko’s dick throbbing through the membranes of flesh separating them. They had both flooded Lori’s holes.

    And the redhead loved it.

    “Goddamn, that was good,” Chris groaned, her dick still hard. She still had to fuck. She pulled her cock out of Lori’s asshole and rolled onto her back. Her large tits bounced and heaved as she struggled to catch her breath.

    The other group fucking and writing broke apart. Mariah scrambled across her hands and knees, her ebony skin painted with Miyu’s or Kat’s girl-jizz. The African-American girl reached Chris, her eyes cloudy with lusts.

    “Hi, I’m Mariah,” she moaned. “Oh, god, there’s another one of you futanari.”

    “Yeah, I know you,” Chris groaned. “It’s me, Chris.”

    Mariah blinked as she grabbed the futanari’s cock. She cocked her head. “Holy shit, Chris, you’re a girl! Or a futa-girl or whatever. What happened to you?”

    “It’s been a crazy day.”

    Mariah nodded her head, a naughty grin on her lips. Then she leaned down and licked at Chris’s cock, tasting Lori’s asshole. Chris groaned as her art partner’s tongue climbed higher and higher up her shaft until she reached the pink, throbbing tip. She swirled around it.

    “Ooh, ass. That’s so nasty but I love it.” Mariah’s dark eyes flicked up to Chris, twinkling, then she swallowed the tip of the blonde futanari’s dick.

    “Oh, fuck, Mariah!” Pleasure shot down Chris’s shaft as the Black girl sucked hard, cleaning Lori’s ass from the tip. “That’s good. Oh, damn.”

    Lori knelt next to Chris. “You naughty slut. I knew it! You wanted to get Mariah’s mouth on your dick! That’s why she was your art project partner!”

    “What?” Chris gasped, twinges of panic crashing into her lust. “No, no.”

    Lori’s flushed face broke into a grin. “Just fucking with you. I know you weren’t. You love me.”

    “I do.”

    “And I have a pussy full of cum,” she purred.

    Chris licked her mouth, all the invitation her redheaded girlfriend needed. Lori through her thigh over Chris’s head, turned, and straddled him. A large glob of Yoshiko’s girl-jizz fell out of Lori’s pussy, splattering on Chris’s lips. She licked them, savoring the salty flavor as her girlfriend lowered her cum-filled muff to his hungry mouth. More jizz ran down her taint from between her butt-cheeks.

    I get to eat my cum mixed with Yoshiko’s, thought Chris as Lori’s pussy sealed on her mouth.

    “Suck my girlfriend’s cock, skank,” Lori moaned, squirming on Chris’s lips. “Make her cum! She came to rescue me! She’s awesome!”

    Chris’s heart thudded so hard as her tongue flailed through Lori’s snatch, gathering as much of Yoshiko and her own salty cum as possible. It mixed with Lori’s tart pussy juices. The three flavors mixed in her mouth, wonderfully naughty. Her pussy clenched as her dick throbbed in Mariah’s mouth.

    The Black girl took Lori’s words to heart, bobbing, sucking, swirling her tongue, giving Chris’s dick as much pleasure as she could. The blonde moaned into her girlfriend’s snatch, licking harder. Her hands roamed Lori’s body, sliding up her stomach to grasp her round breasts, squeezing them.

    And then a new person joined the fun. Silky hair brushed Chris’s thighs. A moment later, a hot tongue and nuzzling lips pressed at her pussy. Pleasure shivered through her body as a tongue lapped at her cunt. Mariah sucked harder at her cock.

    Chris moaned into her girlfriend’s pussy, wondering who licked her own cunt.

    “Oh, Miyu, you’re snacking on my girlfriend’s snatch,” Lori moaned, grinding on Chris’s face.

    “She taste so good,” Miyu moaned in her lovely, Japanese accent.

    Then her tongue dived back into Chris’s pussy. The blonde futa groaned, squirming, savoring the pleasure shooting from her dick and pussy while devouring Lori’s cunt. Chris shoved her tongue in deep, swirling around, gathering every drop of Yoshiko’s cum she could. The pleasure built fast in her body, her ovaries boiling with jizz.

    Her hips bucked. She moaned, unable to withstand the double-assault. Her eyes squeezed closed, her hands clenched on Lori’s soft breasts. Her pussy spasmed. Her dick erupted. Cum flooded Mariah’s hungry mouth while pussy juices gushed into Miyu’s.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Chris moaned into Lori’s snatch.

    “You made her cum!” Lori moaned, grinding and squirming on Chris’s face. “That’s so hot. Oh, yes! Drink her cum and pussy juices. Give my futa-girlfriend all the pleasure you can! This is so hot!”

    Chris agreed, trembling as the pleasure rippled through her body. Miyu’s tongue danced across her folds while Mariah gulped down every last drop of her futa-cum. Then the Black girl popped her mouth off, gasping for breath.

    “So good! I’ve wanted to fuck Chris for so long. And now her dick is huge.”

    “I knew it,” squealed Lori. “Fuck my girlfriend’s cock. It’s your chance, Mariah. I’m so horny right now, I don’t care.”

    “Yes,” Chris groaned as the Black girl moved.

    Her dick throbbed as it was brought to Mariah’s pussy. Chris groaned into Lori’s snatch as Black cunt engulfed her White girl-dick. Mariah was tight and hot. Her pussy sank down Chris’s cock, friction burning so hot.

    “I need to get a piece,” moaned Miyu, lifting her face. “I have to fuck your pussy again, Chris.”

    “Do it,” moaned Lori. “It was so hot watching the video of you fucking Chris.”

    “Video?” Miyu groaned. “What?”

    “I’ll show you later,” panted Lori. “Fuck my girlfriend. Pound her!”

    Chris only groaned, her girl-dick massaged by Mariah’s pussy sliding up and down her girth. And then Miyu’s thick futa-cock pressed on her folds. Chris gasped, her back arching as a hard shaft thrust into her cunt, spreading her open.

    Still tingling from her last orgasm, Chris thrashed, pleasure racing through her body. She licked and tongued Lori’s pussy hard and fast. Her hands massaged her girlfriend’s tits as she tongue through her folds. She drank down tart pussy juices and her own cum leaking out of Lori’s asshole.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Lori moaned. “Fuck my girlfriend. Oh, this is so hot, Chris. Watching other girls pleasuring you. Giving them a taste of what I’ll get all the time. Mmm, will you let me choose them? The sluts you get to fuck?”

    “Yes,” Chris panted, willing to say anything right now. She felt so good, pleasure coursing through her body. Mariah’s pussy slid faster and faster up and down her cock while Miyu’s dick rammed so hard into her cunt, pounding the blonde futanari.

    Lori’s hands grabbed Chris’s tits, squeezing them as she squirmed and bucked. Her moans grew louder and louder as Chris sucked on her clit. Then she let out a loud shout. Her body spasmed. Tart pussy flooded Chris’s mouth.

    Chris made Lori cum. She loved doing that.

    The pleasure surged through her body. Her cock erupted into Mariah’s cunt, flooding her with blast after blast of her futa-seed. Her pussy massaged Miyu’s wonderful girth, spasming about it, milking the cock, eager for so much cum to dump into her body.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Mariah gasp. “Cum in me, Chris! Oh, yes, flood me. So hot!”

    “It is,” panted Miyu. “Her pussy is spasming on my dick. Chris-chan! Yes!”

    Chris shivered as Miyu’s cum flooded her spasming pussy. She loved this. She had Lori back. The monster was gone, and no homicidal ghost was out to kill her. Yes, she was stuck in a girl’s body. But at least she had a huge cock.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Ms. Lindon,” Yoshiko moaned as Lori pulled away. Yoshiko’s dick was still hard, dripping with her friend’s pussy. She spotted Ms. Lindon sliding off Miyu’s cock. Yoshiko had such a crush on her sultry and graceful teacher. Ms. Lindon was so mature and refined. “Ever since I got my cock this afternoon, I’ve want to fuck your pussy. And I’ve wanted to eat it for even longer.”

    “Oh, I’ve seen you looking at me,” the teacher purred. “I was waiting for the right time to seduce you.”

    “It’s right now,” Yoshiko pured.

    “No, I get to fuck her pussy,” Kat shouted, her dick wet with Mariah’s cunt. “She’s fucked me so many times. It’s my turn to screw her.”

    “Oh, no,” Ms. Lindon purred. “Two sexy girls with cocks fighting over me. Mmm, I’m such a wicked teacher. Which one should I choose?”

    “Mine,” Yoshiko gasped, rolling on to her knees and glaring at Kat. “Why do you ruin everything?”

    “You can have your poke after mine,” the bully said, grabbing Ms. Lindon. Kat was naked save for the spiked collar about her neck, keeping her looking tough and punkish despite how feminine her body was.

    Yoshiko gasped as Kat kissed Ms. Lindon hard and pushed her down on the ground, mounting the teacher. Ms. Lindon didn’t fight it, her thighs locking around Kat’s waist. The bully brought her girl-cock to the teacher’s pussy.

    “No!” Yoshiko shouted.

    She dashed across the space and knocked into the pair. Kat and Ms. Lindon rolled over. The teacher groaned as she came to rest on top of the bully, her pussy impaled onto Kat’s hard dick. Yoshiko groaned, staring at the teacher’s pussy, adorned by a trimmed bush, wrapped about Kat’s girl-cock.

    “That was my pussy!” Yoshiko groaned.

    “Mine now,” Kat gasped. “Thanks. I’m going to love having Ms. Lindon ride me.”

    “Oh, yes,” groaned the teacher, her ass clenching. “Oh, Kat’s dick feels amazing in me.”

    Yoshiko let out a screech of frustration. She would enjoy that pussy, too. She threw herself at the pair, draping her large breasts over Ms. Lindon’s back. She pressed her cock against Kat’s, nudging at the teacher’s folds.

    The teacher let out a long, low moan as Yoshiko’s dick invaded the cock-stuffed cunt. Ms. Lindon shivered, clenching down, forcing Yoshiko’s girl-dick against Kat’s. Both futanari let out wanton moans as Yoshiko drove her dick deeper and deeper into her beautiful teacher’s pussy.

    Hugging Ms. Lindon from behind, Yoshiko gazed over her shoulder down at Kat. “Now I get to enjoy her pussy, too.”

    “Yes,” Kat groaned, a huge smile on her lips. “Oh, yes, your cock is pressed so tight against mine. I love it, Yoshiko. We’re sharing her pussy! Let’s fuck her together.”

    Yoshiko frowned. She’s not supposed to be happy. She’s supposed to be angry. Yoshiko’s blue eyes widened as Kat pumped her hips, sliding her cock in and out of Ms. Lindon’s pussy and along Yoshiko’s dick. Pleasure shivered through the half-Japanese futanari.

    She moaned, “Yes, let’s fuck her together.”

    Yoshiko’s hips joined Kat’s, the pair pumping their cocks into Ms. Lindon’s double-stuffed pussy. The teacher moaned and gasped, squirming, writhing between them. She sounded like she was in heaven, so much rapture filling her she couldn’t speak coherently.

    “Two cocks… Yes… So… Oh, wow… Both… Yes… Gonna… Oh, wow… Yes… Both dicks… So good… So… Oh, fuck…”

    Yoshiko stared into Kat’s eyes as they double-teamed the teacher, their dicks pumping faster and faster, sliding through the teacher’s juicy cunt, full of Miyu’s girl-spunk. Yoshiko’s nipples throbbed as they rubbed on her teacher’s back, the pleasure building and building as she pumped faster and faster.

    Her pussy clenched with every stroke. The pressure was intense. The friction building and building as she thrust harder and harder into the teacher’s pussy. And rubbed against Kat’s cock. It was so intimate to share the same pussy, to be in the same woman at the same time. Even more intimate than fucking Lori’s pussy while Chris fucked the redhead’s bowels.

    This was intense. Their cocks throbbed together, ached. They slid past each other, lubed by their precum, Miyu’s jizz, and Ms. Lindon’s cream. Kat’s face twisted with pleasure as she stared up at Yoshiko with such burning intensity.

    You were such a bitch to me because you didn’t know how else to act. You were scared of being a lesbian and took it out on me because you were attracted to me. “God, you are so immature, Kat.”

    “Uh-huh,” she groaned. “Oh, Yoshiko, this is so hot. Oh, yes. I…I love it. I love sharing this pussy with you.”

    Yoshiko trembled. She bit her lip, thrusting harder and harder. Her pussy clenched, the pressure building in her depths. “I want to cum in her. With you. Let’s flood her at the same time.”

    “Fuck, yeah!” Kat grinned, thrusting harder. “Mmm, your cock feels as good as her pussy.”

    “So good…” gasped Ms. Lindon. “I…”

    The teacher’s pussy exploded with heat, writhing hard against both the futas’ thrusting cocks. She massaged them together. Yoshiko groaned, trembling, holding onto the teacher as Ms. Lindon’s pussy spasmed about her dick, pressing her tight against Kat’s.

    Both futas both groaned, fucking their cumming teacher harder and harder. Yoshiko’s nipples throbbed on Ms. Lindon’s back as she stared into Kat’s eyes. Yoshiko shivered. She was so close to erupting. Kat nodded at Yoshiko, on the verge of erupting, too.

    “Kat!” Yoshiko moaned, driving her dick into Ms. Lindon’s cunt.

    “Yoshiko!” Kat panted. “Yes, yes, yes!”

    Their dicks throbbed together. Their cum boiled into the same pussy. The pleasure shot through Yoshiko, a powerful rush slamming into her mind, assaulting her with bliss. She groaned, swaying, so dizzy from the lusts attacking her. It was the best. It was rapture. She didn’t want it to end. She wanted to hold onto this moment.

    Their jizz filled their teacher. It sloshed so hot around their two girl-cocks. Yoshiko groaned with each blast. Exhilaration shot through her. We won! We saved Lori, and the two ghosts are together, happy in their afterlife. I won’t ever get to see Sayuri again, but I know she’s at peace.

    And I am grateful for what Sayuri did to me. I love being a futanari. “Thank you for haunting me!”

    “Fuck,” Kat groaned. “We have to do that to her all the time.”

    “Yes,” mewled Ms. Lindon.

    Kat grabbed Yoshiko’s hand, her fingers delicate as they stroked the half-Japanese Futanari. “Yes, all the time,” Yoshiko nodded. A surge of warmth shooting through her. Am I really thinking about doing this? “ And maybe…me and you…?”

    Kat nodded her head quickly.

    Yoshiko smiled.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Lick my pussy clean,” moaned Ms. Lindon as Lori lapped two futas’ worth of cum out of the teacher’s pussy. “Oh, my god, they stretched me apart.”

    “I’ll say,” Lori said. Yoshiko and Kat were sucking on each other’s cocks now, humping each other. It was so strange to see Yoshiko and her bully acting friendly to each other. They were even having fun. This is a fucked up day.

    Lori shivered as Chris’s dick slid into her pussy from behind. The redhead wiggled her hips, savoring her futanari girlfriend’s huge cock spreading open her pussy. She clenched down on the thick girth, tonguing through Ms. Lindon’s pussy and…

    “What the fuck!” Lori asked, her head shooting up. “Why aren’t I a futa? Yoshiko and Chris both fuck me.”

    “Huh?” Chris groaned. “Oh, shit. And neither is Mariah or Ms. Lindon, they’ve both been fucked, too.”

    “Why would a futa fucking someone make them also into a futanari?” asked Miyu, her hips pumping away as she rammed her girl-dick into Mariah’s sloppy, Black pussy. Chris’s cum ran white down the African American’s ebony thighs as she knelt on her hands and knees.

    “Well, that’s how I became a futa,” Lori moaned, her pussy clenching on Chris’s dick. “And then I fucked Chris, and she became a futa.”

    “But when Miyu fucked me, I didn’t become one,” Chris groaned. She glanced at Lori. “Only yours made me one.”

    “And Yoshiko made Kat one,” Lori added. “What the fuck, Miyu? I mean, I don’t need to be one. I like being just a girl, but, still.”

    “It must have been Sayuri,” groaned Miyu, her small ass clenching as she thrust into Mariah’s pussy. “She was a yūrei, and they can have weird effects. She was making anyone fucked by her, or a futanari made by her, into one. I imagine if she didn’t move on, it would have spread and spread.”

    “Like a virus of futas?” groaned Ms. Lindon. “Fascinating. This has been a wild day.”

    “Oh, yes,” Mariah panted. “When we’re done, someone needs to explain all this shit to me.”

    “Gladly,” Miyu groaned, thrusting harder and harder. “Oh, a Black girl. Always wanted to fuck a Black girl.”

    Lori giggled then lowered her face back to Ms. Lindon’s pussy. She lapped through the cum-filled pussy. Things were going to be so different now. Chris would be a girl with a huge cock, which would be a shock to everyone, and Yoshiko and Kat were both futanari.

    She had no idea what the fallout would be. And right not, she didn’t care. She had her girlfriend’s big, throbbing dick buried in her pussy and another cunt full of futa-cum to devour. Yoshiko and Kat’s combined spunk flooded out of Ms. Lindon’s pussy.

    And Lori lapped it up.

    She was just glad to be alive. To be free from the tentacle monster. Her futanari girlfriend loved her enough to risk her life to rescue her. Lori thought she loved Chris even more now. No, I know I love her more.

    She bucked back into Chris’s thrusts, sealing her lips over Ms. Lindon’s pussy and sucking hard. The teacher and Chris both moaned. Chris thrust faster while Lori drank the thick, salty cum out of her teacher’s pussy.

    It was a new life they all had and she was so glad to share it with Chris.

    Lori came hard on her girlfriend’s big dick, her pussy massaging the huge shaft plunging over and over into her depths. She moaned into the teacher’s sloppy cunt, licking faster and faster, gathering all the yummy jizz she could. The pleasure surged through Lori, Chris groaning, savoring her spasming pussy.

    “Lori!” she moaned and erupted.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    One week later…

    “Let’s go,” Yoshiko said, yanking Kat to her feet from where she sat at the cafeteria. Then, because she could, she kissed her former bully on the lips.

    Kat kissed her back, melting against Yoshiko which made her clit ache and throb to turn back into a futa-cock.

    Everyone at Redwood Academy had been shocked the first time, a week ago, Yoshiko had kissed Kat in public. It was no secret that the rich Kat bullied Yoshiko and got away with it thanks to her daddy’s donations and endowments to the school. But things had changed, and now Kat was more than happy to do what Yoshiko said.

    And Yoshiko was happy to kiss the once homophobic girl at every chance she could in public. She hoped Kat made her so giddy and happy a year from now. Two years. Even ten.

    “Well, off to have your ‘tutoring’ with Ms. Lindon?” Lori asked, sitting on Chris’s lap across the table.

    “Oh, yes, we have so much to learn,” Yoshiko nodded.

    “Yep,” Kat agreed, beaming.

    “We don’t want to be late.”
    “Nope,” Chris giggled.

    People were surprisingly supportive of Chris coming out as a “girl.” Everyone assumed that she wore a padded bra and a wig. Chris made sure not to wear anything low-cut. Over the summer, she planned on having a “boob job.” Everyone called Chris “brave” and “heroic.” The school administers were so proud to have a transgender girl attending their school. No one had made the connection between Chris and the girl being fucked by Miyu in the video Phil Parish uploaded to PornHub.

    The school still talked about the disappearance of Phil Parish and the unknown girl who was found dead in the bathroom, Mitsuko’s only victim from when she was insane. Yoshiko felt so bad for Phil’s family, but how could she explain that the girl was actually Phil, gender-swapped by Mitsuko before she murdered him. Yoshiko and the others had cleaned up the orgy when they came down from the monster’s lusts. And then “found” Phil’s body. The police had questioned everyone, but they all lied about what happened, saying there were a study group.

    No one suspected them in the tragedy that befell poor Phil.

    Yoshiko passed Mariah chatting into her phone as she sat with her friends. Yoshiko thought Mariah had a crush on Miyu, or maybe just an infatuation with her girl-dick. Miyu’s face was visible on the Black girl’s phone as they skyped. Miyu was back in Japan, onto another task for her futanari goddess Hangetsu.

    Kat and Yoshiko left the cafeteria behind, entering the quieter halls of Redwood Academy. Almost no one was around as we hurried to Ms. Lindon’s classroom, Kat squeezing Yoshiko’s hand. A naughty thrill shot through her. The pair really loved their lunch time being “tutored.” Yoshiko’s life had changed. She had found a girlfriend in her bully, and she still had naughty threesomes with Chris and Lori. And, best of all, she was still futanari. She loved it. She and Kat were having so much fun. She didn’t know what her future held, didn’t know if she and Kat would go the distance the way she was positive Chris and Lori would, but her present was joyful.

    Kat rapped smartly on Ms. Lindon’s door when they arrived at her classroom. Yoshiko could see the teacher waiting for them through the window set in her door. Ms. Lindon was naked save for her thigh-high stalkings, her body so lovely, tall and lithe. She had a refined, mature beauty, something that came from an abundance of confidence.

    “Come in,” she purred, standing up and facing the futanari, her breasts jiggling. “You naughty futanari students.”

    Kat pushed open the door. Together, the pair stepped in and purred, “Yes, Ms. Lindon.”

    The teacher smiled, licking her lips. “Mmm, are you two ready to learn?”

    “Always,” Yoshiko groaned, her nipples aching in her bra. As usual, she wore an outfit reminiscent of a Japanese schoolgirl—white blouse, pleated skirt, and today a dark-blue bow tie. Knee high socks completed the outfit. She stepped forward with Kat dressed in tight jeans and a t-shirt cut off to make a belly shirt, the anarchist A stretched over her breasts.

    The pair were as opposite as could be, Yoshiko looking almost demure with just a hint of naughtiness while Kat looked tough and slutty.

    “Teach us, Ms. Lindon,” purred Kat as the pair reached their teacher.

    The teacher ran a hand up her thigh-high stockings, to her naked flesh, and finally to her neatly trimmed, brown bush. She stroked her pubic hair, twining them about her fingers. “I think you two need a refresher on oral sex. Pussy licking and ass rimming. Choose for yourself which one you want to practice first.”

    Kat glanced at Yoshiko, arching an eyebrow. The busty, half-Japanese futanari shivered, her clit bursting to full girth as a cock, throbbing in the tight confines of her panties. “You take her pussy, and I’ll rim her ass.”

    “Sure,” Kat said, licking her lips.

    “Excellent,” Ms. Lindon purred. “Let’s begin.”

    Kat and Yoshiko broke apart. Heart thudding, cock throbbing in her panties, she headed around her teacher while Kat moved before Ms. Lindon and fell to her knees. A huge girl-dick bulged the front of her tight jeans. As Yoshiko fell to her knees behind her teacher, she could see Kat’s hand unsnap and unzip her jeans, her shaft spilling out around a narrow, red thong.

    “Oh, yes,” Ms. Lindon purred. “Just like that, Kat. Mmm, you remember everything I taught you about pussy licking. Very good. And you, Yoshiko, start rimming my ass.”

    Flushing, she answered, “Sorry, Ms. Lindon, Kat’s cock distracted me.”

    “That’s okay. Just lick.”

    Yoshiko parted her teacher’s lovely, round butt-cheeks, exposing a brown, puckered sphincter. She leaned in, nuzzling her face between the asscheeks, and tongued at her teacher’s asshole. The sour musk coated her tongue, sending a ripple of desire down to her cock throbbing in her panties. It was trapped, too big for such a tight confines.

    Without pausing her rimming, Yoshiko reached down and lifted up her pleated skirt, bunching it around her waist. She rubbed at her girl-dick stretching her panties, her pussy clenching at the delight racing down her shaft. With a groan into her teacher’s asshole, she pushed down her panties, her cock spilling out.

    “Oh, yes, Yoshiko,” the teacher moaned, her hips wiggling. “Mmm, that’s good technique. A proper rimjob should involve lots of swirling and teasing of the asshole. Excellent. But don’t forget to probe into the asshole and add further delight to your lover.”

    “Yes, Ms. Lindon.”

    Yoshiko stroked her dick with one hand, the other clenching on her teacher’s butt-cheek. Pleasure shivering through her body as she masturbated, she pressed her tongue on the tight sphincter. The teacher groaned as the futanari wiggled her tongue past the tight, resistant ring and into hot bowels. The sour musk increased. Yoshiko groaned, loving how dirty, how filthy it was.

    And swirled her tongue about.

    The teacher moaned louder. She shivered and Yoshiko knew that she and Kat were doing an excellent job. She stroked her cock faster, her pussy clenching every time she reached the pinnacle, her palm and fingers massaging her spongy crown. The rhythmic sound of masturbation came from Kat, too, and Yoshiko pictured her punkish girlfriend stroking her girl-dick hard and fast while tonguing Ms. Lindon’s delicious pussy.

    “Excellent girls,” moaned the teacher. “And jerking your cocks while tonguing me… Good multitasking. Ooh, and Kat, that’s it, look up at me. Always look up at your lover when you’re eating her pussy.”

    “Or sucking her cock,” Yoshiko moaned, girl-dick throbbing in her hand.

    “Indeed,” Ms. Lindon groaned. “Such lucky girls. I wish I had inquired with Miyu on how she gained her cock. Maybe a trip to Japan is in order.”

    “Maybe,” Kat moaned.

    Yoshiko’s pussy dripped juices, growing wetter with every stroke. The pleasure rippled through her body as her orgasm built in the depths of her cunt. Her strokes grew faster, soon matching Kat’s frantic masturbation strokes, both girl’s hands thudding into their crotches. They moaned into their teacher’s pussy and asshole.

    Yoshiko wiggled her tongue so deep into her teacher’s asshole, her excitement building and building. She masturbated faster, gripping her cock, squirming as her orgasm came closer and closer to erupt. It was so dirty licking her teacher’s asshole. She loved it so much.

    “Now let’s switch,” Ms. Lindon said.

    The teacher turned in place, Yoshiko pulling her face backward and out of the way. She stared up at Ms. Lindon, the teacher’s round, firm breasts jiggling above. Her brown bush right before Yoshiko’s hungry lips. Juices matted the airs and made her thighs gleam.v

    “Oh, Kat, yes, you just dived right in,” groaned the teacher. “Excellent.” Ms. Lindon flicked her dark eyes down at Yoshiko. “What are you waiting on?”

    “Just admiring your beauty before I sample it,” Yoshiko groaned, her dick throbbing in her hand.

    “Mmm, wonderful.”

    Yoshiko, looking up at her teacher’s eyes, leaned in and licked through spicy folds. The wet pubic hair tickled her lips and nose as she wiggled her tongue in, licking deep, swirling through silky sheath. The teacher trembled, her breasts jiggling, nipples so hard.

    A shiver ran through Yoshiko as spicy cream trickled down her cheeks. She loved giving pleasure. There was something so wonderful about licking another woman’s pussy or sucking on her cock. It was an act of devotion, of worship. It made her feel so proud that she was causing those sounds to escape her teacher’s lips as her tongue flicked through wet folds to brush a throbbing clit.

    She sucked on the clit then nibbled with her lips and teeth. Not hard, just enough to make Ms. Lindon shudder and her tits jiggle. Yoshiko kept stroking her dick with her right hand while her left caressed her teacher’s silky pubic hair.

    Then pressed two fingers into Mrs. Lindon’s hot depths.

    “Yes, Yoshiko, adding fingers is always a welcome delight in pussy licking and… Kat!” The teacher let out a throaty purr. “And so is fingering an asshole while rimming it. Ooh, you are so naughty.”

    “Thank you, Ms. Lindon,” Yoshiko and her girlfriend said together.

    “Oh, yes, yes. You are so welcome. Such consummate skill you show. Oh, yes, yes, yes!”

    Ms. Lindon came.

    Yoshiko drank the spicy delight flooding out of her teacher’s pussy. Hot flesh spasmed about her fingers. She pumped them faster, giving Ms. Lindon more delight. The teacher’s head snapped back, her moans echoing through her classroom.

    Yoshiko’s futa-dick throbbed. Her pussy clenched. She was so close to exploding. She groaned into her teacher’s pussy, shoving her fingers in so deep. Ms. Lindon swayed, her eyes burning as she stared down at Yoshiko.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Ms. Lindon groaned. “Such skilled pupils. Oh, you took my lessons to heart! Wonderful!”

    Yoshiko shivered.

    And then was splashed by jizz.

    Kat moaned, her cock erupting, striking Yoshiko’s dick. Futa-cum greased her strokes and stained her thighs. Yoshiko shivered, her pussy clenching so hard as her girlfriend spunked all over her skirt and legs. Her dick throbbed.

    Yoshiko moaned into her teacher’s pussy and erupted. Pleasure boiled through her brain. She knew her cum rained across Kat’s jeans and stomach, striking her cock. It was so hot. So wonderful. Yoshiko loved being a futanari. Loved her new life.

    Thank you, Sayuri-chan. I am so glad you molested me in the bathroom. I am so glad you have your princess. But I wish you were here, sliding your invisible hands up and down my body, teasing me as I have my fun.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “I have a surprise for you,” Mitsuko said as she stood in the center of the hot spring, the steam rising around her body.

    Sayuri smiled, sitting up from the edge, her legs spread wide. Mitsuko had her hands behind her back. Is she holding the kokeshi? Mitsuko had the same mischievous smile she had the day she had produced what Yoshiko called a dildo.

    Mitsuko walked forward, the spring water rippling around her hips, her small breasts jiggling. She had her hair styled into her familiar, looping buns, held in place by the alabaster hair comb her father had gifted her. She looked so beautiful, a living doll, a princess who should be wrapped in silk and jewels.

    My wife. That thought always brought tears of joy to Sayuri’s eyes.

    Their afterlife was one of constant joy. They had their own private world to share. The flow of time had lost all meaning. Sayuri wasn’t sure if it was a day since they said goodbye to Yoshiko or an eternity. And she knew it didn’t matter.

    “What is it, Mitsuko?” Sayuri asked, shivering in delight.

    “Guess.”

    “A kokeshi,” Sayuri said, shivering. “You want to take my virginity again. Let’s relive that.”

    “I do want to take your virginity away,” she smiled. “But not with the itadori kokeshi. I want to do it differently this time.”

    “So another type of toy. Did you steal something from Miyu’s mind? One of those modern dildos.” The word came strange to Sayuri’s lips, sounding more like dirudosu.

    Mitsuko shook her head. She had reached Sayuri, standing at the onsen’s edge between her spread legs. “What?”

    Mitsuko pulled her hands from behind her back. They held nothing. Sayuri frowned and then gasped in shock as Mitsuko reached into the water and grabbed her own girl-cock, the shaft dripping with water, thick and long, thrusting from the folds of her pussy.

    “You’re futanari!” gasped Sayuri. “How?”

    “Because I wished it,” Mitsuko said, sliding her left hand up Sayuri’s body. Sayuri shivered, her wife’s hand climbing higher and higher, reaching her girl-dick. Mitsuko grasped it, stroking hard as she brought her own girl-dick to Sayuri’s pussy. “And wishes come true here.”

    “They do,” Sayuri groaned, Mitsuko rubbing her girl-dick against Sayuri’s virgin pussy. “You can take my cherry properly. The way we always wanted.”

    Mitsuko nodded, tears beading in her eyes. “I love you, my wife. My soul.”

    “Yes,” Sayuri gasped, her dick throbbing in Mitsuko’s hands as her Ōjo-sama thrust.

    Sayuri’s hymen held for a valiant heartbeat against the invading cock. And then it snapped. Mitsuko’s dick thrust into virgin flesh. She groaned, her back arching as the cock slid into her pussy, the friction burning along her sheath. The pleasure rippled through her body.

    Sayuri found Mitsuko’s girl-cock better than Yoshiko’s or Chris’s dick fucking her when she was a yūrei haunting them. It was Mitsuko’s dick. Her Ōjo-sama’s cock. And that made it special. Sayuri wrapped her thighs about her wife’s hips, her cock throbbing in Mitsuko’s stroking hand.

    “Oh, that is exquisite,” Mitsuko groaned. “I can feel your pussy around me, hugging me, loving me.”

    “Always loving you,” moaned Sayuri, her hands reaching up, grabbing her Ōjo-sama’s shoulders. She pulled Mitsuko down. Their breasts and lips both kissed together, nipples rubbing, aching, as Mitsuko pumped her cock.

    Such sweet pleasure rippled out of Sayuri’s pussy and down her cock. The delight of being fucked while having her dick stroked, at the same rhythm, was delicious to Sayuri. She savored it, her pussy clenching down on her wife’s thrusts.

    Their tongues dueled as the two spirits writhed in pleasure in their own private paradise. The steam of the onsen billowed around them as they moaned and gasped, their bodies moving together for their shared pleasure.

    Mitsuko broke the kiss, staring into Sayuri’s eyes while moaning, “You’re so tight. So wet. Oh, this is such a sweet delight.”

    “I’m so glad you can experience it, my wife,” moaned Sayuri, her hands sliding up and down Mitsuko’s supple back. She found her lover’s ass, squeezing it, pulling Mitsuko down. Her pussy shivered, embracing the cock.

    The pair gasped and moaned as they stared into each other’s eyes. They were lost to the bliss of their shared love. Pleasure rippled through Sayuri. Her pussy clenched on Mitsuko’s dick, savoring the friction, while her cock drank in the delight of Mitsuko’s stroking hand. Every heartbeat brought Sayuri closer and closer to her release.

    She yearned for it. She kissed Mitsuko again, harder, undulating her hips to meet her Ōjo-sama’s thrusts. Her pussy clenched harder and harder as her orgasm built. Sayuri trembled, on the verge of her pleasure exploding through her.

    “Sayuri-chan!” Mitsuko gasped, breaking their kiss. Her back arched. She drove her cock hard into Sayuri’s pussy.

    Cum flooded her depths.

    Sayuri gasped, savoring her Ōjo-sama’s futa-jizz pumping into her pussy. Her snatch clenched hard on her wife’s cumming cock. A hot shiver ran through her as each blast splashed against her pussy walls.

    And then Sayuri joined her lover.

    “Mitsuko-hime!”

    Her cock erupted between them. Sayuri’s cum spurted up their bodies, splashing on their small tits rubbing together. She loved it. The pleasure shot through her. Her pussy writhed about Mitsuko’s cock while her girl-dick kept erupting, kept coating them in jizz.

    “I love you!” both futanari ghosts moaned together and kissed while eternity passed in bliss.

    And beneath the rocks of their onsen, Yokubō-no-Tako writhed. The yokai trapped by Miyu’s seal and Sayuri’s power. The walls of its prison reinforced by something so pernicious and destructive to the demon—the love of two futanari.

    It howled in impotent rage as their shared love strengthened the walls of its prison. It could hear their moans and gasps, their protestation of emotions, and knew it would never be free. It was trapped in an eternity of joy and happiness.

    Suffering for the vile demon.

    Above, Sayuri held her Ōjo-sama, stroking her back as they basked in the afterglow of their shared orgasm. Eternity wasn’t so bad with someone to share it with. Thank you, Yoshiko-chan, the ghost thought. You gave me back my Ōjo-sama. I miss you, but I know you’ll find your happiness, too.

    The END


  • Rachel Fucking the Experienced Lesbian

    Font size : +


    Rachel has her first lesbian sex

    Rachel Fucking the Experienced Lesbian

    One day, I had to take the train to San Jose for a big meeting for work. Being the big meeting I was relived, when I got back on the train to go back to San Francisco where I live. On the train I sat across of a lady who was clearly not wearing any underwear under her skirt. Even I who never wear underwear had a pair of panties on today since I was wearing a skirt. The lady across of my introduced herself as Julia. I told her, my name was Rachel. On the train ride we started talking I told her that I work for a high-tech company who is a major leader in 3D-printing technology.

    Once we were nearing the half way point on the train ride, Julia asked me what stop I was getting off at. I told her that I was getting of at San Francisco, the end of the line. She smiled and said good. I could tell, that she liked my answer. At one of the stops the train filled up and we stopped talking. Once the train stopped in San Francisco and everybody started to get off Julia asked if I wanted to get a drink with her. I accepted and we walked to a coffee shop and got some coffee. Over coffee, Julia and I started to talk about life in the big city. After a while Julia started to flirt with me. I’ve never been with a girl before, but something about her got me interested into exploring lesbianism. As Julia continued to flirted with me she asked if I wanted to hang out at her place. I said ok, and we got a taxi and went over to her place. Once we got to her house across the street of the Golden Gate Park.

    Julia sat on the couch where she confessed that the real reason that she brought me to her place was to fuck me. My eyes got big and I got a little nervous and I told her that I’ve never been with a girl before. Julia told me not to be nervous and gave me a short kiss. I don’t know what overcame me, I instantly got turned on and my pussy got wet. Julia and I started to make out, all I could think was how good she can kiss. Just then, she put her hand on and started to rub my pussy through my panties making me even more wet. Julia then got up, grabbed my hand and led me to her bedroom where she took off my jacket and shirt and started to suck on my nipples making me moan loudly. I then took off Julias shirt and bra. Just then my mouth got watery and Julia pulled me to her breasts making me suck on her nipples I never thought that a woman’s breasts would taste so good. While I was sucking on her breasts Julia unzipped my skirt and let it fall to the ground. Julia then pushed me onto the bed and removed my panties. Just then I got even more turned on when I realized that I’m just about to have lesbian sex for the first time. Julia started to lick my pussy, the touch of her tongue on my pussy felt so fucking good it made my whole body shake. I could tell that Julia knew exactly what she was doing. Julia stiffened her tongue and started tonguing my wet pussy. I told Julia that she was going to make me cum. Just then Julia started to tongue my pussy faster making me cum into her mouth in a powerful orgasm. Julia then asked me how was my first lesbian orgasm. I told her that it was amazing.

    Julia unzips her skirt and lets it fall to the ground and lies on the bed. I didn’t know what to do. Julia told me that it was my turn and pulled my head to her pussy and told me to lick her wet pussy. I stick out my tongue and slowly started to lick Julia’s pussy. All I could think is how good Julia’s pussy tasted. Julia pulled my head deeper into her pussy and told me to eat her faster. I could tell that Julia had an orgasm building by how intense her moaning was getting. My heart was pounding, I was getting more turned on eating Julia, than her eating me. Finally Julia stopped holding back and had a powerful orgasm squirting straight into my mouth. It tasted so fucking good, I drank up all of her juices and cum.

    I told her that having sex with her was amazing. Julia then told me that we’re not done yet. Julia reaches under the bed and pulls up a strap on. My eyes got big, my nipples got hard, and my pussy got even more wet. As Julia put on the strap-on, I couldn’t control myself I played with my pussy. Julia told me to stop playing with my pussy and to start sucking her cock. She grabbed my head and pulled it to her cock. As I slowly started to suck her cock Julia grabbed the back of my head and made me suck faster. After a minute of sucking her cock Julia told me to lie on my back and get ready to be fucked. Julia put her cock into my tight wet pussy and started to fuck me. Going faster every time I moaned making me cum in a minute. As we rested, Jill asked me if I liked being fucked by a girl; I told her that this experience was amazing.

    After a while of resting, Julia then told me to get ready for round 2 and had me get onto all fours so she can fuck me doggy style. As Julia put her cock in my pussy I could feel my entire body shake with passion. As Julia started to fuck me I started to rub my pussy and started to moan. Every time I moaned Julia would fuck me harder, in a minute, Julia made me cum in a massive orgasm. Julia then pulled out of me, and lied back on the bed. I wasn’t done yet, I climbed onto Julia and started to ride her cock. Julia put her hands around my waist and started to make me fuck her harder and faster making me cum in the most powerful orgasm I’ve had yet. After a while of resting I told Julia that I have to go since I have work in the morning. As I started to get dressed, Julia tells me that I’m more than welcome to meet with her any time, all I need to do is call. She put her cell phone number into my cell phone, as Julia was putting he contact information in my cell phone I noticed a photo on the bed side table of Julia with another woman. As I left I noticed a more and more photos of Julia with the same woman including some of them kissing. It was clear that this woman was Julia’s lesbian partner.

    I really enjoyed my first lesbian sex. And something inside of me couldn’t wait to do it again.


  • Three J’s and an S Go Skiing – Day 3, Part 1

    Font size : +


    Four young college girls on a skiing vacation have to find other things to do when an excess of new snow traps them in their cabin. This is the third in this series and describes an interesting day of skiing on almost deserted slopes. It might make more sense if you have read “Three J’s and an S Go Skiing, Day1 & Day 2 .”

    Three J’s and an S Go Skiing – Day 3, Part 1

    By The Technician

    BDSM FFF/F / D/s / Mild / Exhibitionism / Consensual Slavery / F/F / Snow / Cold / Humiliation

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
    Four young college girls on a skiing vacation have to find other things to do when an excess of new snow traps them in their cabin. This is the third in this series and describes an interesting day of skiing on almost deserted slopes. It might make more sense if you have read “Three J’s and an S Go Skiing, Day1 & Day 2 .”

    For the most part, the stories in this series are pretty mild.

    If you are looking for heavy duty stuff, try one of my other story series.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life.

    If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

    Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2013 by The Technician [email protected].

    Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
    * * * * * * * * * * * *

    “Come on sleepy heads,” yelled Sara. “You told me to wake you up at 8:30 so we could hit the slopes as soon as the lifts were going. Breakfast is on the table.”

    The Three J’s came into the kitchen wearing their nightclothes. Julie was wearing cotton pajamas, and Joan had on a long flannel nightshirt. Judy, however, was wearing a black, almost see through nightie with nothing underneath it. Her nipples puckered slightly as she walked through the cool air next to the patio doors that led to the deck. Her pubic area was completely bare, but Joan, Julie and Sara already knew that from several sessions together in the hot tub. Sara even knew that Judy must have had her bush lasered away because there was no stubble detectable to her tongue, and even the best wax job remains truly that smooth for only a day or two.

    “Who were you expecting last night?” asked Julie.

    Joan, who was sharing the bedroom with Judy answered, “She says she forgot to pack something to sleep in. That is her ’emergency nightie’ that just happened to be in one of the side pockets of her suitcase.”

    “Who were you hoping to run into up here?” asked Julie.

    “The rescue guy was kind of cute,” answered Judy. “You never know…, and a girl should be prepared.”

    “You don’t have his number, or his name,” said Joan. “So I don’t think you have much of a chance with him.”

    “Oh, I’ve got his number,” answered Judy with a huge smile as she pointed to a big magnet stuck to the front of the refrigerator. It was a red square with a white cross in the middle of it and the words ‘Snow Rescue’ above and below the cross in big white letters. Across the bottom of the square in slightly smaller letters were three phone numbers which were labeled, Office, Lift Area, and Emergency.”

    “What are you going to do?” snorted Julie, “Call and say you have an emergency case of the hornies and need those two hunks on snowmobiles to come to your rescue.”

    “I’ve heard worse pickup lines,” said Joan.

    Julie responded, “Now that I think of it, those two guys last night looked pretty good. I wouldn’t mind calling Snow Rescue for them to come help me with my hornies. Sara is nice, but I really need a man, and I was hoping there might be some action up here.”

    Sara, meanwhile, finished serving breakfast and joined them at the table.

    When the conversation lulled into an extended period of quiet, Julie looked over at Judy’s stiff nipples and commented, “I didn’t realize so much cold air drifted over here from the patio doors. Maybe we should close the blinds.”

    “You three are making me feel naked,” responded Judy.

    “You are naked,” snorted Julie.

    “I forgot jammies or a nightshirt. OK? And my underwear is not really comfortable to sleep in. I’m the least dressed one here…. I know. Let’s change the subject.”

    “If it would make you more comfortable, I could take off my nightshirt,” offered Sara. “Then you wouldn’t be the least dressed one.”

    Judy didn’t say anything, but Sara stood, reached up, pulled her long T-shirt up over her head, and then sat back down naked. “There, now you aren’t the least dressed one here.”

    Joan laughed softly, shook her head and said, “Let’s just finish breakfast, shall we. We did come up here to ski, after all, and we have a chance to ski all day on the slopes by ourselves today. Once they get the highway back open, this place will be packed.”

    The girls followed Joan’s advice, completed breakfast and got dressed for skiing. As they were getting their coats and parkas out of the closet, Sara stopped, walked over to the end table by the couch and picked up something. It was her “J J J” collar.

    “You won’t need that on the slopes,” said Joan.

    “It isn’t just a symbol for sex or servitude for me,” said Sara in a soft voice that seemed to be full of emotion. “The Three J’s are my masters and my protectors. This makes me feel close and protected. You guys have a lot more experience than I do. I am pretty much a Snow Bunny, and we will be going down the main hills. I’m relying on you to protect me.”

    “Don’t worry, Sara Bunny,” answered Joan. “I will protect you from any big bad wolves we meet on the way. And don’t worry. The slope behind us is actually an intermediate slope, so you should be OK. The black diamond slope for the really serious skiers is on the other side of the mountain.”

    Sara pressed her lips together in thought and said, “I’ll still wear my collar. It won’t show under my ski mask anyway.”

    A few minutes later the four girls were putting on their skis in the back yard and preparing to head down the slope.

    Joan gave some final instructions. “Now remember, all you have to do to get to the chair lifts is stay on this path until it merges into the main slopes. There isn’t really anywhere else you can go, so that will be easy.”

    “When we want to come back to the cabin, we need to turn off the main slope about one-third of the way down. That is the easy turn, and there is a big blue sign that says ‘Parallel Slope.’ It’s so big because it used say something like ‘Reserved for Snowboarders and other Non- skiers’ but now they let the boarders go anywhere.”

    “The hard part is the path that leads to this cabin. The sign is smaller, brown, and just has an image of a cabin and an arrow. I’ll remind you of all this again when we come back to the cabin for lunch.”

    The next two hours were heavenly skiing. The powder was fresh and there was absolutely no crud on the slopes. When they rode the chairs to the top they could see no one else on the slope beneath them. In fact, they could clearly see the trail of their skis from the previous run

    Joan took that as an opportunity to instruct Sara on her skiing. “You see where the lines are clear as you turn? You are carving exactly right there. But over there where everything is all mixed up you were skidding or slipping pretty badly and you shouldn’t have been at such low speed on such good snow. It’s all in how you bend your legs and where you put your body weight. I’ll show you before we start down for out next run.”

    A little before noon, the girls decided it was time to go back to the cabin for lunch. “I want to try something,” said Sara. “I may never get a chance to try this again, but the slopes are empty except for us. They don’t even have attendants at the ski lifts.”

    The Three J’s looked at her waiting to hear what it was that she wanted. She smiled broadly at all three of them and said, “I want to ski back to the cabin naked.”

    “Go girl,” yelled Judy.

    “You are absolutely crazy,” added Julie.

    Joan, looking like she was thinking seriously about something, advised, “Keep the ski mask on. There might be security or safety cameras on the slopes or someone might come by with a cell phone. You don’t want to be a viral video on YouTube… or worse.”

    Sara nodded and Joan continued, “Judy, you have a back pack, so you can carry her clothes. Julie, you lead. Sara and I will bring up the back. Remember it’s a big blue sign to the parallel slope, and a little brown sign to the cabin. Got it?”

    Everyone nodded and they walked over to beneath the deck of the closed lodge for Sara to strip off and get ready.

    “Are you really sure you want to do this?” asked Joan.

    In reply, Sara slipped off her ski pants and long underwear and handed them to Judy to put in her back pack. After she was naked except for her mask, she put her boots back on and yelled excitedly, “Let’s go!” A few moments later, the four of them started off down the slope.

    The combination of warm noontime sun and cold air was exhilarating for all four girls, but especially for Sara who could feel both the sun and the cold wind on her bare skin. Her nipples were tightening and extending and she could feel an especial chill between her legs as the moisture which was forming on the lips of her sex evaporated in the cold, dry air that swept past them.

    Julie began carving to the right and Judy followed her. Sara could see the big “Parallel Slope” sign and kept her skis in the tracks the other two girls had made. The turn for the second sign, however, wasn’t so smooth. Julie didn’t see the cabin trail sign far enough in advance and had to turn sharply to make the turn. Judy, who was following Julie, was caught even more off guard and began skidding badly as her skis broke loose in the tight turn.

    Sara didn’t have a chance. Once her skis broke loose, she didn’t have the experience to recover and didn’t know enough to ‘drop to stop,’ so she ended up straightening back out, and then, totally out of control, she went french frying straight down the slope, rapidly gaining speed. Joan, running behind her, retained control, but chose to follow Sara down the slope, calling out to her to cut and zig to slow herself down.

    Sara regained control, and several very long minutes later, they were at the bottom of the slope just above the entrance to the chair lift.

    “What now?” asked Sara.

    “No choice,” Answered Joan. “We have to go back up on the chair lift and then ski back down to the cabin.”

    Sara looked like she was about to cry.

    “Good thing you kept the ski mask on.” said Joan. “There are security cameras on the chair lift. Probably nobody watching them today, but you never know… they might be recording. Or, we might run into somebody up at the lodge. In any case, as soon as we get off the lift, head back down the slope.”

    Sara just nodded her head. Then she said softly, “I’m scared.”

    “You’ll be alright,” assured Joan. “Your face is covered and there’s noone here to see you.”

    “No, that’s not it,” cried Sara, “I don’t care if people see me naked, but if we get in trouble, you could get kicked out of school or not be able to get into the fancy schools you need for your masters and doctorate.”

    “Let me worry about that,” answered Joan. “Let’s just get my naked little friend-slave back to the cabin.”

    Joan helped Sara onto the lift and sat beside her. As soon as their feet left the ground she felt the cold of the seat coming through her ski pants and wished that she had taken off her jacket and let Sara use it to sit on.

    Sara started to shiver.

    “Are you alright?” asked Joan.

    “My fire is going out,” answered Sara, “I’m getting cold.”

    “If they’re recording the security and safety cams, this is going to make one hell of a video,” muttered Joan, and she took off her gloves and reached over to Sara. With one hand she stroked Sara’s breasts as her other hand slid between Sara’s legs. Sara moaned softy and seemed to relax, but her flesh felt like ice beneath Joan’s hands.

    Finally they got to the top and Joan pulled Sara from the chair. Sara seemed slightly dazed as they moved over toward the slope. Joan had seen something like this before. Sara was in the very early stages of hypothermia. The cold metal of the chair had sucked too much warmth out of Sara’s body and her body temperature was getting critically low.

    They started down the slope with Sara only slightly ahead of Joan. “Big sign!” yelled Joan. Sara responded by weakly nodding her head, and they turned onto the parallel slope.

    Joan was worried. Sara was now wobbling slightly on her skis. Joan couldn’t risk leaving her side, but at the same time couldn’t risk not being ahead of her so Sara could follow her at the turn. Sara would never see the sign. She had to get ahead of her. But what if Sara didn’t turn behind her?

    Joan was just starting to move slightly ahead when she saw them. Two orange snowmobiles parked sideways on the parallel slope. Their yellow strobe lights were flashing and two people in red snowmobile suits were standing in front them waving their arms pointing onto the trail to the cabins.

    Sara nodded her head weakly and turned with Joan onto the side trail. As they approached the cabin, Joan could hear the whine of the snowmobile engines behind them.

    “Get her into the hot tub,” yelled Joan as they reached the deck. The two snow rescue people grabbed Sara and easily lifted her out of her skis, out of her boots, and up the steps. One of them pulled her ski mask off and the two of them began to lower her into the tub.

    Joan dropped into the tub to support her. Somehow she had shed her clothing as she climbed the steps and crossed the deck. Joan unwrapped the collar from Sara’s neck and flipped it up onto one of the deck chairs.

    “How are you feeling,” asked one of the men.

    “OK… ” responded Sara slowly with a slurred voice. Then the warmth of the water hit her and she seemed to perk up. She looked up at the Snow Rescue people and added, “…more than OK, fine – mighty fine,”

    The young man blushed slightly to hear his own words from last night echoed back at him. Sara looked up at him again and continued, “Thank you for your help.” Then turning to Joan she said, “I think I found the limit of my fire.”

    “What?” asked the young man.

    Sara, now apparently almost totally back to herself, smiled at him and said, “Judy would like your name and number so she can call you when it isn’t an emergency.”

    She looked over at the other man dressed in red and added, “Julie would probably like your name and number also if you’re available for the next few days.”

    He answered, “We are scheduled until 5:00 this afternoon when the lifts shut down, but we’re all your’s after that. My name is Kevin.”

    “And mine is Ron,” added the other.

    Sara looked up at Judy and said “Judy, meet Ron.”

    And then she looked over to Julie, “Julie, meet Kevin.”

    Looking at Judy and Julie, she added, “I’ll use one of the downstairs bedrooms tonight so you two can screw you heads off if things work out.” Then she gave all of them a very lopsided grin.

    “She is still showing some effects of hypothermia,” said Ron. “I’m in pre-med and an EMT. I’ve seen this before when someone is out on the slopes too long in really cold weather She will be OK in an hour or so, especially if she stays in the hot tub for a while, but right now it’s like she is as drunk as if she had just finished off a bottle of wine.”

    “Amazing what a bottle of wine can start,” sighed Judy.

    “I will also sleep downstairs tonight,” said Joan, and then as Julie began to turn bright red, she added, “to keep watch over Sara… and in case you need some privacy.”

    She paused and went on in a quieter voice, “Right now, Sara and I need some privacy while she warms up in here. I don’t want to leave her alone for now, and we seem to be the only two naked people here, so it’s a bit uncomfortable with all of you standing around up there.”

    “Not for me,” chirped Sara. I could be naked in front of anyone, anytime. Remember?”

    “That’s the hypothermia talking, ” said Ron.

    “Don’t bet on it,” laughed Julie, as she grabbed onto Kevin’s arm and said to him, “Before you go back to work, I do want your phone number.” With that, she pulled him into the cabin. Judy and Ron followed and left Sara and Joan alone in the hot tub.

    As they left, Joan called after them, “I want that number also. I have a special favor to ask of you two for later.”

    After they had gone inside and closed the patio doors, Sara stood up and looked into Joan’s eyes. “I’m fine,” she said. “And this isn’t the hypothermia or the wine or anything else talking. If you hadn’t relit my fire on the chair lift, I wouldn’t have made it. Let me return the favor and maybe get both of us totally warmed back up. We could even do a ‘Hottie,’”

    “What’s a Hottie,” asked Joan.

    “A quickie in a hot tub,” answered Sara as her mouth closed over Joan’s.

    Joan heard a light rumbling noise and looked up to see the blinds being drawn across the patio doors that opened onto the deck. She pushed down with her arms so that she raised out of the hot tub and sat on the deck. As she did so, Sara’s mouth trailed down her body. She lay back and let Sara light the fire between her legs. Sara stroked her thighs and ran her hands down the inside and outsides of her legs as she licked and nibbled on her labia and sucked lightly on her throbbing clit.

    Both were back in the hot tub about fifteen minutes later when Ron, Judy, Kevin and Julie came back out onto the deck.

    “We have to get back on duty,” said Ron, but we will definitely see you tonight.”

    “Oh, you will!” answered Joan. Judy and Julie looked over at her as she added, “Trust me, you will DEFINITELY see us tonight.”

    A few moments later the two snowmobiles whined out of the yard and Julie said, “Are you two going to stay in the hot tub all day or are we going to eat lunch and get back out on the slopes. They are shutting down the lifts early so we only have a couple more hours.”

    “I’ve already eaten,” answered Sara with a giggle, “but I probably should get some food, too. She and Joan dissolved in laughter as Judy and Julie turned to go back into the cabin.

    = = = =

    An hour later they were back on the slopes. Sara’s skill improved dramatically with each run, and by late afternoon, she was even doing “mogul jumps” over small hills on the slope. Around 4:30 Joan announced, “This is our last downhill run for today. With the lodge closed, they are shutting everything down at five o’clock.”

    The Three J’s and an S raced each other down the slope. When they got to the bottom, Joan said, “When we get back to the top, let’s meet over by the lodge deck. There’s something I have to show you.”

    Julie and Judy looked at her with questions apparent on their faces. Sara, who rarely questioned anything The Three J’s were doing, just walked over to the lift and waited for Joan to join her for the ride up.

    When they got to the top, the three of them followed Joan over to the deck. “What do you want to show us,” asked Julie.

    “Wait ’til the lifts shut off,” she responded.

    A few moments later, the whir and clank of the chair lift slowly ground to a halt.

    “So what is it?” asked Judy.

    “This,” answered Joan, as she pulled her suitcase out from under the deck. “I had Ron and Kevin bring it up here. They will take it back down to the cabin for us when the get off duty… which is now.”

    “What’s that for?” asked Judy and Julie together.

    “Your clothes,” answered Joan. “Or more accurately, our clothes. We failed Sara this morning when she was depending on us, and this is our way of making it up to her. If you enjoy it, consider it a chance to participate in her pleasure. If you don’t like it, consider it a punishment for letting her down, but you are going down that slope like she did this morning – wearing nothing but your boots and ski mask.”

    “Oh well,” answered Julie with a shrug. “It’s like Sara said, we may never get this chance again. Who knows, I might like it.”

    “You’ll NEVER like it as much as Sara,” added Judy. “But it’s hard to pass up the opportunity to do something this crazy.”

    Soon all four girls were packing their ski pants, parkas, and underwear into the suitcase.

    Julie looked down the slope and said, “We’d better be sure we don’t miss the turn this time. With no chair lift, we would have to herring bone our way back up to the turn, and that would be a LOT of work.”

    “Don’t worry about it,” answered Joan. “I’ve taken care of that.”

    Sara yelped, “Let’s go!” and all four started down the slope.

    The sun was low in the sky so there was no warmth on their bodies as they sped downhill. Their nipples puckered in the cold air. But Sara was not the only one who felt the extra coolness of moisture evaporating off the lips of her sex.

    They carved left together onto the parallel slope and soon Julie and Judy were straining to catch sight of the small brown sign which marked the turn onto the secondary trail. Joan signaled Sara to slow down slightly and let the others get ahead of them. She wondered why until she saw the flashing yellow strobe lights up ahead. Ron was standing in the middle of the slope waving them into the trail. Kevin was standing along side him holding a digital video camera.

    “Whoooaaahh!” screamed Sara and she raised her arms high holding her ski poles almost over her head as she and Joan passed the camera. As they zoomed down the trail, they could hear the snowmobiles revving up behind them. Soon the flashing strobes passed them and headed toward the cabin. When they arrived, the snowmobiles were parked in the yard and Kevin was standing on the top of the steps to the deck with the video camera.

    “Put your skis in the racks,” yelled Joan, and Judy and Julie scurried to get their skis put away so they could hurry up the steps onto the deck. Joan put her skis on the rack and walked calmly up the stairs. Sara racked her skis, took off her boots and threw them up onto the deck. Then she walked barefoot and bare assed out in the snow to retrieve a couple of bottles of wine from the case on the picnic table.

    She held them up for the camera and danced around Rocky style with them above her head for a few moments. Then she pressed one to each of her breasts and walked with an exaggerated swinging of her hips over to the deck and up the steps. As soon as she had passed Kevin, Ron yelled, “Cut.” and Kevin lowered his camera.

    Julie and Judy had run into their bedrooms and returned wearing their short robes. Evidently, they left the boots and ski masks in the bedrooms. Joan put her boots and ski mask on one of the tables on the deck and lowered herself into the hot tub. Sara picked up Joan’s boots and mask and carried them into the house. When she returned, she was wearing nothing but her collar and was carrying a tray with five full wine glasses on it.

    “Why don’t you all relax out here on the deck, and I will fix us something for supper,” she said as she set down the tray. She then picked up one of the glasses and went back into the kitchen.

    “I think we are a little over dressed,” said Ron as he began to unzip his red snowmobile suit. Beneath the suit he was wearing a light gray track suit. Kevin had a similar track suit in light blue.

    After he and Kevin had removed their suits, Sara reappeared beside them and held out her arms. “I’ll put those in the living room closet,” she said. “The boots will be on a rug just inside the patio doors. Dinner will be ready in a little while. In the meantime, if you need more wine, let me know.”

    Ron and Kevin sat down in the deck chairs and picked up one of the glasses of wine. Judy sat next to Ron and Julie sat next to Kevin.

    “What are you going to do with your video,” asked Julie.

    “My camera, my video!” yelled Joan from the hot tub. “I will make sure that no faces or identifiers are on it and then it is getting posted through a techno-geek I know who has accounts everywhere. Nobody will know who it is except Ron, Kevin, The Three J’s and Sara. Within hours, we will be the unknown ski streakers on hundreds of websites. Who knows, it might truly go viral and we will be anonymously famous.”

    “You can’t be both,” said Judy as she drained her glass.

    Ron said, “We’d better save some of that wine for after dinner.”

    She pointed out at the box barely visible in the snow, laughed and answered, “There’s another case under that one. If we need more wine, we will just send Sara back out to get some.”

    “Is she your servant? I thought she was your friend.” asked Kevin.

    “It’s kind of complicated,” answered Joan. “Sara is definitely our friend, but sometimes she is our friend-friend, and sometimes she is our servant-friend and sometimes she is our slave-friend and lately sometimes she is our slut-slave-friend.”

    “And I think for Joan,” added Julie, “she is also lately becoming a love-slave-friend.”

    “Like I said,” responded Joan, “It’s kind of complicated.”

    “Are you two lovers?” asked Kevin, pointing to Julie and Judy. The disappointment was obvious in his voice and on his face.

    “They are omnivores who lean heavily toward men,” answered Joan.

    “Very heavily,” added Julie. Then looking directly in Kevin’s deep brown eyes, “Especially hunks who are planning to become doctors.”

    “I, on the other hand,” explained Joan, “am an alpha omnivore who leans a little bit toward my own gender.” She paused and continued, “Lately a LOT toward my own gender.”

    “Dinner’s ready!” came the call from inside.

    Rod and Judy, Kevin and Julie got up to go inside. Sara came out onto the deck carrying a towel and Joan’s robe. She was still naked except for her collar. A few moments later Joan and Sara joined the others in the kitchen.

    “If it makes any of you uncomfortable, I will put on a robe, but as you may have figured out by now, being naked in public turns me on almost as much as being a good servant for The Three J’s.”

    “Fine by me,” answered Ron.

    “I’m good with it,” added Kevin.

    “I’ll get naked for you later,” whispered Julie to Kevin. But since everyone else had stopped talking at that point, her whisper could be heard by everyone.

    “Ditto,” said Judy to Ron.

    Both Ron and Kevin looked slightly flustered. Sara spoke up, “The Three J’s are very powerful women who say what they want and want exactly what they say they want. You two look like you can handle it or they wouldn’t have invited you. Besides, they only need one submissive servant, and that’s me.”

    Pointing to her collar she explained, “Three J’s and an S. I’m the S. That’s Sara, Servant, Slave, Slut, Sister, or whatever they and I want it to be. Sometimes its even ‘Spokeswoman’ because I have absolutely no shame and can say anything to anybody – whether I am dressed, naked, or somewhere in between.”

    “I think the somewhere in between is what the rest of us are looking for,” said Joan. “Ron and Kevin, I will get you guys some robes.”

    “From where?” asked Julie?

    “In case you hadn’t noticed, there are three drawers in the wall between the closets in each bedroom. There are six people who own this cabin and time share it. The drawers are to store stuff while you are not here.”

    “Although each of the drawers is supposed to belong to one of the owners, The stuff in the upstairs drawers is basically available to anyone. There are sheets, towels, robes, pajamas and nightshirts was well as some shampoo and stuff like that. The agreement is that if you use someone else’s stuff, you clean it and put it back or you replace it if it is something that gets used up.”

    “NOW you tell me about the pajamas,” said Judy, over acting as though she were deeply hurt.

    A few moments later Joan returned carrying two tartan-patterned flannel robes and handed them to Ron and Kevin. “After supper, you can change in the bathroom or one of the bedrooms, and then join us out on the deck. I put a few items from the ‘Cougar Cache’ in the pockets in case you need them tonight.”

    “What’s the Cougar Cache” asked Ron.

    “Mom’s two younger sisters have a sixth of the cabin. They never married. They’re both college professors out east. They do NOT come here to ski. Their main interest is the skiing instructors and college students. They always say, ‘The law doesn’t say we can’t fuck students. It just says we can’t fuck OUR students.”

    “Mandy and Sandy?” asked Kevin.

    “You’ve met them?”

    “No, but I was warned about them. I was told they were pretty foxy for older women, but that they could probably wear out a jack hammer in a week.”

    “I don’t know about that,” answered Joan, “but they always come prepared with several boxes of condoms in various types and flavors, and what they don’t use, they throw into their drawer. There must be about a case and a half of condoms accumulated in there. Mom always complained that they should keep them locked up in the basement like the Jurgensen’s do their toys, but they never did.”

    “The Jurgensen’s toys?” asked Judy.

    “A whole different story – different owners,” answered Joan. “When we were little, Mandy and Sandy got into the drawers in the downstairs bedrooms and when mom came downstairs there were whips and chains and cuffs and dildoes and about everything else you could imagine scattered all across the floor. Mom called Mr Jurgensen to yell at him, but he said he didn’t care if the girls – or anyone else – played with their toys. It was all dishwasher safe anyway and could be cleaned up after use.”

    “Next time we came out here, there was a lock on the drawer, but after that, the first day we were here, Mom always ran the dishwasher empty a few times with bleach in it. I think Mandy and Sandy still borrow the toys once in a while to use on their boy toys or on each other. The key to the lock hangs under the deck.”

    “Food first. Fun and games later,” interrupted Sara. “Have a seat at the table, I’m going out to get another bottle of wine.”

    As Sara walked out into the snow, The Three J’s, Ron and Kevin seated themselves around the kitchen table.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
    END OF DAY THREE, Part 1
    Part 2, The Evenings Activities, will follow soon.

    The saga of “The Three J’s and an S” WILL continue.
    They will be at the cabin for several more days,
    and they have another year and a half of college.
    A lot can happen in 10 days and even more in 18 months.
    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


  • Sisters in Slavery The Honeymoon

    Font size : +


    This is more of a continuation of the last chapter so it’s not getting it’s own chapter number. Though I’ll also be posting future chapters in a similar fashion when the characters don’t have any ties other than existing in the same universe.

    The Honeymoon

    Author’s note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters as under eighteen years of age. Also this story features themes of rape, slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you do not like such stories or are one of those individuals that can’t distinguish the difference between fantasy and reality STOP reading now. Also don’t fill up the comments section with posts about how sick the individuals in the story are or about the people who read or write this style of story. This is meant for those looking to take some enjoyment out this tale and not for those looking to recreate the circumstances of the story. For those that fall into the first category please enjoy yourselves

    Normally I would go through the name changes of the characters but since this chapter mostly focuses on Sapphire and her cousin Pleasure Maid 3382- B2 now Breeding Bitch 3382-B2 so I’ll go ahead and skip the others this time.

    The Honeymoon

    Sapphire was experiencing probably the most humiliating moment of her life. Sure she had previously thought being publicly raped by the dog following her wedding ceremony then again during the reception had been the worse. Yet they had barely been on the plane before even that had been surpassed by a worse humiliation. That was the dog first making her suck his cock. Before he humiliated again by growing at her until she thanked him for the privilege of not only sucking his cock but for allowing her to swallow his cum. Five more times during the flight the scene would be repeated and every time once his semen had been swallowed she had to say the same thing as she knelt on the floor at his feet.

    “Thank you Master Cesar for allowing your worthless slave bitch the privilege of pleasuring you with her mouth. Your human slave only exists to provide you pleasure.”

    Now the first couple of times she sobbed so hard throughout the statement it was unintelligible but the sight of the dog’s teeth as he growled in displeasure had her saying it properly. Part of Sapphire wished she was being treated like her cousin was by her canine master. Though based on what Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 told her that wouldn’t happen until she had been truly broken by the dog.

    So until then she would be chained together with the dog and forced to follow behind him wherever he went. Then there was the fact she wasn’t allowed to change out of her clothing. Granted she was allowed wash it and herself still but the outfit was to immediately go back on afterwards. Now based on the state the outfit was in at the moment Sapphire knew it would be nothing but tatters by the time she was a properly broken bitch.

    For instance her stockings already had several runs in them and black stains forming around the knees. Now the corset was already looking a little worse for wear with the lace having numerous rips in it from the dog’s claws. The gloves had fared the best with only some cum stains mixing with the drool stains around her neck and shoulders made during her rapes following the ceremony. Though the fact her arms would remain secured behind her back for the duration of the ordeal was the only reason for this. Even so she suspected they would end up suffering the fate of the rest of the outfit before the ordeal was over with.

    Now as bad as things were for Sapphire she still was worried about her cousin. Once they were in the air for a while she had been stripped and put in a new outfit. This was the same outfits Kennel Bitches’ wore and all of the accompanying humiliations and rules went along with it. Including the changing of her classification from Pleasure Maid to that of a Breeding Bitch. Now there was one mercy shown to her and that was to wait until they were airborne until it was done to her.

    Technically since Sapphire’s breeding had started at the wedding so should of Pleasure Maid 3382-B2’s. So she should’ve had the outfit and rules infected on her then. However Master Sanders had delayed the start of her breeding until they were airborne so she could advise Sapphire on what was expected from her. Now this technically did require much time to explain but it was the only time they could be themselves with out the dogs growling at them menacingly so they took as much time as possible.

    Sapphire would have to be kneeling in front of Master Cesar at all times. With the exceptions of when she was following behind the dog while they went anywhere. Or when Master Sanders was performing her two daily breedings and of course when Master Cesar was having his own way with her body. Otherwise the only other times she was to be out of the kneeling position was morning cleanup and as she slept curled up on the floor next to Master Cesar’s dog bed. Though the final time she was allowed out of position was the worst.

    It had been a while since Sapphire had to eat from a dog bowl. Let alone having to eat the dog food they tried to pass as slave food from one. But to now have to do it alongside the dog that had complete control of her body was the most degrading thing she had suffered during her lifetime. Though she would find even this degradation was soon surpassed.

    For the first time they went to eat neither Master Cesar or Master Lighting eat from bowls on the ground like normal dogs. Instead their bowls were on tables they eat from while sitting in chairs almost like they were a person. Meanwhile the two cousins had to kneel on the floor beneath the table and that wasn’t even the worst part. See before the dogs would eat or let their human slaves to eat themselves Sapphire and Breeding Bitch 3382-B2 had to suck their cocks. Now as humiliating as it sounds it was made way worse by the fact Master Sanders went out to eat during the entirety of the honeymoon.

    The other masters and mistresses seamed to take great satisfaction out of their humiliation. At the same time the cousins initially garnered sympathetic looks from the other slaves. Yet this soon turned into angry glares when these slaves’ owners started talking about trying the training method being used on the cousins on their own slaves. Sapphire completely understood this since she had acted similarly herself to Jade back when she inspired this.

    Granted Sapphire’s view on what Jade did was ever changing depending on how she felt at the moment. For example the first time Master Cesar raped her at the wedding Sapphire wished Jade dead. This sentiment would then return during the rape at the reception. Yet as the crowd gang raped Jade Sapphire anger had disappeared and she felt sympathy for the asian sex slave. Granted she knew Jade was in heaven as all of those men took turns with her helpless body despite the convincing act that she was suffering horribly.

    Naturally those feelings of anger returned every time Master Cesar’s cock was in Sapphire’s mouth on the plane. Just as when he raped her in the lobby while they were being checked in. Though as much as Sapphire would have wanted to stay angry at Jade she just couldn’t. In truth her anger began to focus more on herself for not being as good of a slave as Jade. After all Jade was a first generation slave and not a third generation slave like Sapphire and her cousin so they should’ve been setting the standards of obedience instead of the other way around. Still it would be a while before this realization would happen and a lot would happen to Sapphire before then.

    So it would probably be best to explain that part before I get to far along in the story. I’ll start with telling about where the honeymoon took place. It was on a private island owned my a member of the organization. While close enough to civilization the make the logistics of running it possible. It still was far enough away that it maintained the necessary secrecy. This wasn’t just because of the tastes of the guests. The owner also operated a slave training and processing facility out of it too. While this man wasn’t exactly a friend of Master Sanders he wasn’t an enemy either.

    This man had created an exclusive resort on the island where masters and mistresses could openly dominate their slaves. Naturally it wasn’t that popular of a place to the slaves since they were the ones being humiliated and tortured not only openly but in mass at times. That also didn’t include their feelings about the public sexual use of their orifices.

    This place still had one thing that gave a little relief to the slaves and allowed them to have somewhat of a vacation like their owners. That was the majority of the staff was sex slaves that could be used by the guests. This did afford many of the visiting slaves a respite from their owners normal affections.

    Now resort consisted of a large multi story hotel, several restaurants, and numerous beachside bungalows. With all of the rooms of which contained not only the expected comforts and amenities one would expect from a normal resort of this class. Yet they also included the addition of the necessities required since the guests owned other humans as their personal sexual playthings. So besides the silk sheets and fine leather furniture there were the whips and chains along with assorted other means of tormenting the whimpering women brought there by their owners.

    Now Master Sanders had gotten the honeymoon suite in the hotel. It was on the top floor with a balcony overlooking the pool. It was technically two rooms one a comfortable living area slash dinning area. Then there was the bedroom with a large comfortable bed. Not that either Sapphire or Breeding Bitch 3382-B2 were initially allowed on it. They instead slept on the floor next to the two dog beds at the foot of the bed. Still they got to experience a little of the comfort offered even if it was only the soft expensive carpeting.

    Even sleeping on the floor they found this a better option then the alternative slave accommodations provided with the room. For even the means for securing slaves had been provided to the guests. From basic ropes and chains to a pillory in a corner of the room. The suite provided several other options actually incorporated either into the room itself or the furniture.

    There was a cramped cell built into the back of the closet but even this was better than the other alternatives offered. There was the small cages incorporated into the nightstands on each side of the bed. Or probably the worst the cages that hung over the edge of the balconies of all the rooms and to Sapphire’s horror several of which were currently occupied when she first looked out the window.

    Now to Sapphire’s surprise the rooms also had video cameras installed along with a vary fancy computer within one of the fancy cabinets flanking the large flat screen television on the wall above the dog beds. The other cabinet she quickly learned contained both bondage devices and instruments of torture. Of course she learned this after Master Sanders tried out a cane and several floggers on them.

    Now once she had been through the torture session Sapphire was freed from Master Cesar so she could wash herself and Breeding Bitch 3382-A. The shower was at least partially refreshing though once they were clean she spent most of the time left scrubbing their clothing clean in the bathroom sink. Then while it dried she had to fix both of their hair and makeup. Now her own wasn’t that bad but get that stupid dog nose and spot drawn over her cousin’s nose and eye was a pain in the ass.

    Though once they were finished redressing in their clean albeit damp clothing they were allowed to see the view from the balcony. Now once they were lead on to the balcony their immediate concern was the cages hang off the side of the hotel. But they would have to wait until midway through their stay until they got to experience that. With an worried look in their eyes they instead looked over the courtyard of the hotel.

    The centerpiece was the large swimming pool that almost looked like a tropical lagoon complete with a large stone waterfall. Surrounding it were tall palm trees with various other tropical plants spaced throughout the courtyard. Then of course there were the tables and chairs spread throughout the courtyard for guests to relax alongside the pool.

    Though based on what she saw they were more interested in either being serviced by or tormenting their slaves then relaxing. She could see a couple of slaves tied to trees being whipped. While several others pleasured their owners. Yet a few of the slaves seamed to be allowed some rest. Sapphire could see them either sunbathing or swimming nude with their owners in the pool.

    Now any relaxation those slaves were having came to a sudden end as Master Sanders’s true reasoning for them being on that balcony became known. It began when he bent Sapphire over the railing. Once she was positioned the way he wanted her proceeded to start her first breeding session at this place. He would then proceed to violently fuck her from behind where everyone could see.

    Now by the time he had cum almost all of the people below were also fucking their slaves. Sapphire then was made to stay in that position for around thirty minutes. Of course Breeding Bitch 3382-B2 got her own breeding session shortly after Sapphire’s but by that time the orgy below was in full swing. These breeding sessions would then become part of both cousins morning routine.

    Unfortunately once the session was over Sapphire’s collar was once again chained to Master Cesar’s just in time for him to start his own breeding session. While they were being fucked by the dogs Master Sanders would then dress himself. Though he tended just to were a pair of shorts if he just didn’t go out in the nude. He did wear more clothing when they went out to eat since the restaurants required the masters to wear suits and the mistresses to wear fancy dresses and gowns.

    Now them going out usually happened shortly after the cousins were freed from the dogs’ knots and had sucked their cocks clean. They would then spend the day sitting on the beach or relaxing around the pool. They also would sample the resort’s slaves from time to time. While Master Sanders was content to confine his sexual energy on the cousins he still loved watching them pleasuring other slaves and each other.

    This is where Sapphire got another unpleasant experience but surprisingly it didn’t involve her being raped, tortured, or humiliated in anyway. Instead it was a reunion with another slave she’d been happy to had never seen again. Strangely enough this slave had actually once been considered Sapphire’s best friend. Yet that friendship had ended shortly after they first had collars put around their necks.

    At that time they had been Stephanie and Jamie two girls that grew up in a private boarding school together. Neither of them really socialized with the other girls with a few exceptions. Yet once they reached adulthood and the truth of their existence was known to them the friendship ended as suddenly as both of their hopes and dreams for the future.

    Apparently it had been due to the fact that Jamie and three other slaves were to be sold as virgins. Since they were the only ones not being repeatedly violated as part of their training it created an animosity between the virgins and the other girls being constantly raped. First there was just snide comments or dirty looks shot at them but this divide began to intensify. Until finally Stephanie convinced the others to rape the virgins in the shower one day. Now they couldn’t get at their hymens like they wanted due to the chastity belts they were forced to wear. Yet the virgins were still forced to eat out the others then being made to drink their piss before the scat play was thrown into the violation.

    This incident not only was a betrayal for them all but it also destroyed the last remnants of the person Jamie was before. In her place was just number 3382-C3 the terrified Pleasure Slave waiting timidly to be sold. This persona that had taken hold of her combined with her virginity had then attracted the wrong sort of attention when she was auctioned off. As she was sold off as a pain slave number 3382-C3 was now the property of an aging mistress that delighted in hearing her screams. While the bitch couldn’t swing a whip that hard number 3382-C3 soon learned to fear the cattle prod among few other instruments of torture.

    If it hadn’t been for that sadistic bitch that owned her suddenly dying in her sleep and number 3382-C3 then being sold to Master Sanders then her life would’ve been way worse. It then took so much more effort for Master Sanders to turn her from skittish number 3382-C3 into Sapphire. Only now that she’s undergoing a new training regiment intended to make her a better slave for her master and husband in comes Stephanie at the worst moment of her life. Sapphire could only wonder what Stephanie would do to screw her over this time.

    She was a slave of this very attractive blonde mistress that seamed a little soft on not only Stephanie but other slaves. It was the way she kept looking away while other slaves were whipped or when the dogs were fucking the cousins that told Sapphire this woman didn’t like watching slaves being subjected to the more extreme torments and possibly them being inflicted on slaves at all. In fact this woman seamed more of a submissive hiding in the clothing of a dominatrix to Sapphire. Especially since this woman had been soft enough to allow Stephanie to keep her name made Sapphire wonder which one was really holding the leash and which one was actually wearing it when they were alone.

    This observation about this mistress was also noticed by Master Sanders. He had saw how this woman had kept timidly looking away from the suffering of the slaves. But he had also noticed how she was rubbing her legs together at the same time she would look away. He could tell by that reaction and the subtle scent her pussy was giving off she was aroused by what she was seeing. Yet he also saw an guilty look briefly wash over her face before she would look away and recognized the signs.

    He was also curious about the fact she was wearing so much clothing when everyone else was basically walking around naked. From the bikini bottom she modestly had covered by the sarong. Then the white blouse she wore over her top. Even though front of the blouse was completely open she didn’t have much of her flesh on display. Her dressing that conservatively made him wonder about her reasons for being at the resort. She did seam like she was trying to relax as she tried to read the book she held. Yet even with her naked slave kneeling somewhat obediently next to her she seamed out of place there.

    He began making plans to contact several associates as he stood up from his seat. Taking the dogs’ leashes in hand he decided head back to the room. The dogs needed rest and he had to make a few calls. First he needed answers from Sapphire on who that slave was and why seeing her made Sapphire so angry.

    A few days later after several phone calls, a few bribes, and several other shady deeds Master Sanders had some of the answers he wanted. He knew who the slave was, her connection to Sapphire, who the mistress was, and even why she was at the resort. He was even able to figure out her patterns somewhat. The only thing he hadn’t been able to take care of was confirming either of his four possible theories about her yet.

    The most likely theory was she was one of those mistresses that don’t care for the suffering and humiliation of slaves but still got enjoyment out of them providing her pleasure. Two do to her attractive face and body she didn’t like drawing attention to herself out of the logical assumption someone would try to enslave her. The third most likely theory was maybe she was actually a sub passing herself off as a dom for the additional protections from enslavement the position provided. The final theory was he just was reading something in to the situation that wasn’t actually there because he saw her more as a potential slave than a worthy mistress. After all maybe she was actually a cruel saddest but preferred not to show that side to others including other members of the organization.

    Now since this Mistress Samantha Cole didn’t ever attend any organizational functions there wasn’t anyone who knew anything about her fetishes or other tastes. In fact the only thing any of his contacts could figure out was she kept to herself and was never seen as more than a partial member of the organization. She only owned one slave a number 2859-A2C one of the few forth generational slaves classified as a Pleasure Slave/Personal Assistant.

    Now why this Mistress Cole suddenly decided to show up to an organizational resort to attend a slave auction only she knew. Since she had gotten by with only one slave for two years without making any attempt at acquiring any more. The easiest thing he found out was not long after their paths crossed she started asking her own questions about him. Apparently she wasn’t the only one that had made an impression on the other one. Though her interest in him mostly involved Sapphire’s enslavement to the dog more than any interest in him personally. He decided it was time to see how this Mistress Cole responded to a little dinner theater.

    Getting the restaurant to go along with his plans wasn’t that hard a little expensive but not hard. Now getting them to go along with the performance was actually the easiest aspect but they still wanted compensation for the strain it would put on the wait staff slaves. He even had a special package shipped in just for tonight. Now Sapphire wasn’t quite ready but the signs were looking promising to him.

    Master Sanders Stood at the back of the room in the shadows silently watching the other diners taking their seats He had to suppress the grin that he felt come across his face as he watched Mistress Cole getting directed to her table. He could tell she was uneasy with the crowd that was building but he wondered how she would react once things got set in motion.

    He had to admit she was probably the best looking woman in the room not wearing a collar. Not that the other mistresses were ugly but Mistress Cole was just so beautiful there was no comparison. With her hair up like that and that form fitting black dress she had on she looked simply amazing. It showed the perfect amount of cleavage on her fantastic breasts and the slits in the sides showed off her fine sculpted legs encased in black stockings.

    He couldn’t help it by wondering how many other masters and mistresses had looked at her and thought about how she would look cowering in their dungeons. His rough guess would’ve been all of them but that was the only certainty of what he was doing. Granted putting a collar on her was possibility at that time he was only doing this to gain a better understanding of her tastes. He had to put these thoughts aside for now as he decided to put the next part of his plan in motion.

    Slipping out a back door then quickly moving around to the entrance wasn’t that difficult. The bellhop was waiting just as he had instructed fearfully holding Cesar’s leash. He could see that the slave was keeping a safe distance from the dog sitting proudly behind an extremely nervous Sapphire. Her nervousness was to be expected she knew that he was expecting a lot from her that evening and didn’t want to fail him.

    Granted Sapphire was most definitely not in the best shape. The last few days she been continuously raped by Master Cesar and a few times by Master Lighting with little rest in between rapes. To be truthful she was on the verge of collapse both mentally and physically. If the look of exhaustion on her face didn’t give this away her outfit did.

    Her corset had been ripped to shreds leaving not only a lot of skin visible but also her belly button piercing and her identification tag. Just had her stockings and her sleeves been reduced to a similar state. Even the gloves had chunks of fabric missing along with several fingers. Her hair was disheveled and her mascara was already running down her cheeks the way she was crying. Taking ahold of the leash he got Cesar and his bitch moving towards the restaurant’s entrance.

    Once inside he handed the leash to a waiting staffer that took the two out of sight. While at the same time he was shown to a table right by Mistress Cole’s table insuring they were practically sitting next to one another. Strangely enough they had never actually talked until this point but she seamed completely unaware there was an ulterior motive for their proximity.

    She seamed a little leery when he introduced himself but that could just be unease with a stranger approaching her. She did have a pleasant personality unlike many of the other mistresses who were die hard dikes that had very little to do with males. He also saw the same laxness in the discipline of her slave kneeling at her feet Sapphire had noticed earlier.

    Based on what he had learned about this slave being to careless around her could get Mistress Cole into trouble eventually. While he wasn’t against her falling in to that trap Master Sanders also wasn’t fond of the idea of someone else getting their hands on her. If this mistress did end up on the wrong end of a leash he wanted to be the one holding it.

    Even with her leeriness about his presence he was soon sitting across from her at her table. He even got her to share a bottle of wine with him as they ate dinner together. They talked mostly about business unrelated to the training and use of sex slaves in an attempt to temporarily avoid the elephant in the room. Though as the manager of the restaurant approached the table this soon was going to become impossible.

    The manager’s presence was the moment his plans hit the point of no return. While he hadn’t broached the subject of training slaves nonetheless he still wanted to see her reaction so he gave the go ahead. Now as the manager left Mistress Cole was eyeing him and Master Sanders with a suspicious look on her face.

    He figured she knew of the other mistresses he’d managed to enslave since the incidents had unfortunately made him a minor celebrity within the organization. While the enslavement of Janet Watson, her daughters plus the two members of her board, and their daughters, along with the two personal assistants were his most recent conquests he had also been responsible for several others. He was the one they discovered what current Kennel Bitch and former Mistress Melissa Hardman was up to then exposed it. He even had had set up her enslavement to happen at that auction where he first sampled the Sisters.

    The one he was best respected for and the most proud of was a Mistress Mei Yomagato. Of a Japanese and Filipino pedigree that bitch had been one of those sadistic diehard lesbian dikes that was disliked or hated even by other mistresses. Besides the satisfaction of taking her down he ended up with his favorite brothel because of her.

    Granted the Kennel Club wasn’t her brothel but instead it was her home and workplace as an organizational slave trapper. Yet the property was ideal for the purpose thanks to her modifications for processing and training freshly captured slaves. He just needed to modify the upstairs to fit fantasy fulfillment requirements. She even provided the leverage necessary to keep unwanted people from looking to close at the operation. He even came up with a use for the theater she use to to auction off her product from.

    Now this accomplishment wasn’t really known until after the incident with Janet Watson. He had managed to keep his involvement secret until then. Unfortunately to take down Watson he had to make his ownership of the brothel known plus he wanted to be there to see the look on her face when it happened.

    Yet as an unintentional side affect he was now getting a suspicious look from another potential target. He could see the way Mistress Cole was now keeping a close watch on not only him but everyone else in the restaurant especially the exits. Deciding the time had come to acknowledge the elephant in the room he went ahead and told her to go ahead and ask him the question she needed answered.

    “Are you trying to spring a trap to enslave me Master Sanders? Because I can tell you right now it’s not going to work. While I don’t travel the normal circles within the organization for this vary reason I have taken precautions before coming here.”

    Master Sanders could tell by her tone of voice when she said the part about taking precautions she was bluffing but he decided to gage her reaction to the prospect of becoming his slave but at the same time try and distract her some when he answered.

    “While I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t out to get a collar around your throat. What that conversation was about was part of my Slave Wife’s training. Any plans I have for having my way with your helpless body before giving you to my dogs and finally putting you in my brothel will involve more than a whispered conversation with a restaurant manager.”

    While he mentioned what he wanted to do with her he was pleasantly surprised by her reaction. She was definitely a closeted submissive but she was also now more leery of him than ever before now she knew for certain he wanted her for a slave. She was now giving the exits the majority of her attention now. Yet she was also showing a bit of embarrassment because she correctly guessed what the knowing look he gave her was about. Her secret was out to someone that wasn’t hiding his intentions of making her his slave. Still since he wasn’t trying anything to block her making an escape if necessary along with the fact he wasn’t actually trying to hide his intentions she decided to find out more about his plans for her.

    “ So what are your plans to make me your slave? Is it to have someone waiting outside to grab me if I bolt from the restaurant? Or do you have someone waiting around or in my bungalow to grab me?”

    His laugh was more about her lack of imagination and naivety then her bluntness. If she seriously thought that was what it was going take to enslave her was simple snatch and grab then it was a major miracle this woman wasn’t already wearing a collar. It also told him he definitely needed to act to keep someone else from getting their hands on her. It was now certain this woman’s freedom was on borrowed time and he definitely needed to step up his game as he responded.

    “While I’ll admit I’m not above the opportunist tactics used to trap girls from sororities. An grade A piece of ass like yourself would require more work then chloroform in a dark alley or someone hiding in your closet. No when your on your knees sucking my cock it will because you were soundly defeated in a contest of intellects. More over you will know not only how you ended up servicing your superior but also how inferior your attempts to avoid enslavement actually were. That way you will always know your proper place is kneeling at the feet of others at the end of a leash. But before that I would suggest you watch my wife’s little performance so you can see how a proper slave acts.”

    Mistress Cole was seriously worried now she knew her bluff had been unsuccessful. More over the talk of her kneeling at the feet of others while on a leash was turning her on. Even as she was trying to figure out what he was implying by the contest of intellects comment she could feel her pussy dampen. It also didn’t help that a sexy as hell naked asian sex slave suddenly walked on the dining floor of the restaurant. While she hadn’t seen this slave before she did recognize the other slave being dragged behind the dog the asian slave was leading by a leash.

    Mistress Cole cursed herself for taking the risk of coming to this resort being a submissive. For years she had successfully hidden this aspect of her life. First from her grandmother the first Mistress Cole. Her grandmother had cruel streak towards anyone who shamed her including her own children. Her grandmother had actually sold all of her daughters into slavery with the exception of Samantha’s. Though once Samantha had been born her mother joined her siblings. Then from the organization who she joined for the sole purpose of avoiding forced enslavement. About the only one that knew was her slave who had been a gift from her mother before she died two years ago.

    While she hadn’t wanted to own a slave she accepted Stephanie more than anything to keep up appearances. But even though she hadn’t planned on it she was grateful to have her. Stephanie was able to give her the domination she required without the risk of enslavement. Only now this man with a history of out witting mistresses and making them slaves was not only after her but she was certain also knew her secret. Every time she reacted to one of his references to her performing submissive sex acts he gave her the same knowing smile.

    Giving the exits another look she contemplated making a run for it even as the asian slave seamed to reach her own destination on the stage set up for entertaining the diners. Mistress Cole realized that running away would only work into his hands decided to hold her position. From what this man had said his plans was something more intricate then drugging her or kidnapping. Taking a sip of wine to try and calm herself she instead focused her attention on both the immediate threat of this man and this show he was having put on as an obvious distraction.

    The asian slave lead the dog to the center of the stage and released the leash. The dog seamed to move off and start maneuvering the other slave that had been forced to follow behind them. First he did it by dragging her behind him by the length of chain connecting both of their collars but once he had moved as far as he could that way he used a different method of positioning her. He moved behind her and seamed to be ordering her with a series of menacing barks and growls. Then once he has the slave where he wanted her the dog barks at her to get her to face the audience before giving her a quick nip to the ass that makes her drop to her knees.

    Only once she was kneeling right in front of their table did the dog sit down right behind the slave. With her attention split between the slave on stage and the man watching her intently Mistress Cole barely noticed the gasp of surprise followed by Stephanie saying “OH MY GOD!”. Looking down at her only confident she is shocked by the look on her face as Stephanie looked up at the terrified slave on stage. There is no denying that the suspicions Stephanie had that she knew this man’s wife were correct and that she now recognized who this pour woman was. Unfortunately this was when Master Sanders decided to make not only his intentions for Stephanie known but the fact he knew more about the connection between the two then Mistress Cole did.

    “I see that treacherous slave that you keep with you has recognized my wife. She needn’t be concerned anymore about Sapphire recognizing her to. That happened days ago apparently there’s no for forgetting your best friend betraying you the way she did. But if she is worried about grudges Sapphire had a message for her. She said there is a special place in hell for people like her but she is content with the fact she will be spending the rest of her life in a brothel before that happens.”

    Now Mistress Cole is confused it was certain that she was this man’s target. Yet now there was obviously bad blood between Stephanie and this slave named Sapphire. The only question was what had happened. It definitely happened before she knew Stephanie since she’s the only owner that Stephanie has had. Now the use of treacherous and special place in hell implied there was some sort of betrayal.

    More over this man’s temperament changed from when he was talking about enslaving her and Stephanie. When he was talking about enslaving her it was more matter of fact then anything emotional about it. Yet when it came to Stephanie his tone of voice was more angry and vindictive like it was a personal score he was settling. Mistress Cole had instinctively realized she was out matched by the planning of this man.

    She also knew whatever he had planned he had been working on for some time. She needed to come up with something quick since it wasn’t just her fate on the line here. But the only thing that she could think of was trading Stephanie for her freedom or at least enough time to not only fulfill her reason for being here but to come up with something to save herself. She didn’t want to do this to Stephanie but based on the look of guilt on her face as she looked at this Sapphire then she probably made a similar decision once upon a time.

    Steadying her nerves she started form a basic plan before she patted Stephanie on the head to get her attention. Looking down at her with a sorrowful expression she silently mouthed the words I’m Sorry before look back at Master Sanders. She was just about to speak before he stopped her by raising his hand palm out and nodding towards the stage. Mistress Cole saw the asian slave was now standing next to this Sapphire that was at all intensive purposes at the center of this issue holding a microphone up to her lips. Before Mistress Cole had a chance to figure out what was happening the asian slave began speaking.

    “Greetings if you could please direct your attention to the stage. While most of you may not know me but I’m here to provide you all with a little entertainment to go with the fine meals you all are having. Now to be comparable to the cuisine of this outstanding establishment this performance will be involve the degradation of the slave you all see kneeling at my feet.”

    Now most of the guests had either seen Sapphire’s repeated violations by the dog or heard about them. Plus Jade’s own performances was well known by the members of the organization so they had a good guess as to what the show was going to be. So once she mentioned Sapphire’s impending degradation a wave of applause rose up. Now since this was a different type of crowd then at the brothel it was mostly just clapping hands and there were none of the cat calls and wolf whistles she was used to. Still Jade graciously acknowledged it when she began to speak again.

    “Now based on your applause you have a good idea of what is coming but an explanation along with some introductions are in order before we began. I am Head Madam 3613-A of the Kennel Club Brothel. A few weeks ago I served as the Maid of Honor at the wedding of my owner Master Robert Sanders and his Slave Bride Sapphire who see kneeling before you. Now at the conclusion of the wedding ceremony my master not only began breeding his new wife to produce him an heir but at the same time this slave started to undergo a special training regiment intended to bring out the ultimate level of obedience and dedication from her.”

    Mistress Cole like almost all the others in the restaurant couldn’t look away as Jade spoke. The only one not watching Jade was her owner. Master Sanders had seen Jade conduct countless performances already and knew she was more than capable of doing this without his involvement. So as she continued speaking his sole focus was on Mistress Samantha Cole’s reaction.

    “Now I know many of you had not only seen her daily breeding sessions but have a good idea of part of this training regiment entitles but I’ll go into the specifics to fill in some of the gaps. After her first breeding session at the wedding she was also given to the dog you see sitting behind her. For all intensive purposes this dog is her owner the same as her husband. The dog has complete control over her body and can use her however he wants whenever he wants just as if he was a human.”

    As Jade pauses for the crowd’s applause Master Sanders is shocked by what he is seeing from Mistress Cole. While she is listening to Jade talk one of her hands had slipped under the table. Now he isn’t in a position to see but he is almost certain he knows where the hand is and what it was doing. Glancing at her empty wine glass he knows it is only a matter of time now.

    Mistress Cole on the other hand is spellbound by the explanation. Besides being a closet submissive she has a secret desire to be fucked by a dog. She had even bought a special strap-on shaped like a dog’s cock for Stephanie to fuck her with. In fact after she first crossed paths with Master Sanders that day by the pool and she saw Sapphire being fucked by the dog she had to rush back to her bungalow. She then spent the next hour on her hands and knees while Stephanie fucked her like a proper bitch.

    Now that she is hearing that this Sapphire isn’t just the wife and slave of Master Sanders but the dog also she is almost overwhelmed with arousal. As thoughts of herself in as similar situation fill her head her hands start to involuntarily drift about her body. Even as Jade continues one hand had slipped beneath her dress and was rubbing her pussy through her panties.

    “ For those who haven’t seen it the dog not only gets to fuck his human slave bitch whenever he wants but she must also suck his cock whenever he wants. Along with not being able to go anywhere the dog doesn’t allow. This only ends once the bitch is broken of all will to resist and gives herself over to the dog accepting his claiming ownership of her body. Only once that happens is the bitch allowed to crawl ahead of her master on a leash and allowed out of the clothing she has been wearing since her canine master first claimed her as his bitch.”

    As Jade pauses after completing the explanation of the bitch claiming ritual the sounds of whistling joins the clapping of hands. However Master Sanders is no longer paying attention whatsoever Mistress Cole now has his complete attention. There is no longer any guess work necessary to know what her hands are doing. The aphrodisiac he had slipped into her drink had taken effect earlier then planned and was working better than anticipated. While the hand stroking her pussy wasn’t visible the one playing with her left breast most definitely was. Before this night was over with she would be not only his slave but would do so of her own free will. Or at least how she saw it after Jade concluded the performance.

    “Now though constant and brutal fucking of her canine master has pour little Sapphire here at her braking point. She only needs one more brutal fucking before she becomes a true bitch and the increase the humiliation she has been enduring it needs to be public. So we are not only giving you all a front row seat but the privilege of giving the command for the dog to give her the pounding she requires. Now if you would look in the cards on the centerpieces of your tables you will see five words written. On the count of three everyone is to yell the command as loud as they can and the rest will take care of itself.”

    As Jade gives the dinners the opportunity to read the command Master Sanders is forced to tear his attention from Mistress Cole openly masturbating in front of him to the terrified expression on Sapphire’s face. As much as he wanted to stop this it now had to run it’s course. Still he had to do something for Sapphire that was supportive and spoke to the reason for the suffering she was enduring. So as she was looking at him intently hoping for mercy he mouthed the words. “Your making your master very proud and very happy.” Before nodding to Jade to start the count.

    “Alright remember everybody when I get to three everyone yell the command with me. One!!! TWO!!! THREE!!! RIP THE BITCH A NEW ONE!!!!”

    Master Sanders took a quick glance at Mistress Cole as Master Cesar was mounting Sapphire. Mistress Cole now had a breast exposed and based on the sounds he was hearing from under the table a couple of fingers in her pussy. As much as he wished he could watch her Sapphire needed his attention more. Even as Master Cesar’s cock was being thrust violently in to Sapphire’s pussy Master Sanders had established unblinking eye contact were her. Their shared gaze would only be broken when Sapphire was overwhelmed by the massive orgasm.

    The next morning he would wake up with Sapphire in his arms. She was sleeping so peacefully with her back pressed against him. A subtle shifting of the bed behind him made him remember who was spooned against his back. A quick glance over his shoulder and he saw Jade sleeping almost as peacefully as Sapphire.

    As much as he didn’t want to wake either one of them they had a busy day ahead of them. First they needed to take both dogs and Breeding Bitch 3382-B2 out for a walk so they could do their business. Then there was the matter of his two newest Brothel Whores to take care of.

    Now he was in no hurry to take Brothel Whore 2859-A2C from the cage hanging off of the balcony. But former Mistress Samantha Cole was a different story. Once she had willingly surrendered herself to enslavement she proved to be quite a eager and obedient slave. On top of that she was a very good fuck with a tight pussy and he suspected an even tight ass hole. She was guaranteed to become very popular with the brothel’s customers.

    But that wasn’t important to Master Sanders as he looked at her curled up in the cage built into the nightstand. Instead his memory drift to the events leading to her having that collar around her neck. It still amazed him how charged her felt afterwards. He had not only fucked Sapphire until she passed out but he actually fucked Jade for the first time.

    It started shortly after Master Cesar knotted Sapphire. Master Sanders had stood up and moved closer to the stage so he could be closer to Sapphire. As he affectionately stroked Sapphire’s hair while looking at her with pride before kissing her he became aware of the sounds of the other dinners. Looking around the restaurant he saw the expected full blown orgy in progress.

    The other dinners’ slaves along with those amongst the wait staff were all getting hard poundings. But what drew his attention was the terrified slave kneeling by his table and her mistress who was nearly unconscious from a massive self induced orgasm. The top of Mistress Cole’s dress was pulled down exposing both her breasts. While the bottom of the dress had been pulled aside allowing her soaking wet pussy to be easily visible. Especially they way her legs were widely spread with her wet panties hanging around her left ankle. After whispering to Sapphire about how happy she had just made him he decided to give Mistress Cole his terms for her surrender.

    As she was just starting to recover he sat down on the edge of the table in front of her. As he gave her a chance to get her wits about her he gave her exposed breasts and pussy a good looking over. That over grown blonde bush of hers was going to have to be permanently removed but otherwise his earlier assessment of her was a hundred percent correct.

    She was indeed a grade A piece of ass and she was now primed for enslavement. She soon came out of her orgasmic stupor and realized the position she was now in. Even as she was moving to cover her crotch and breasts with her arms he was stopping her with just the words from his lips.

    “Don’t bother you soon will only be wearing a collar anyway so it no longer matters who sees you like that. In fact odds are it will probably take you awhile to earn lingerie privileges once you reach the brothel. So you should start getting used to showcasing your body now. Your only option now is to turn over all of your possessions and yourself to me and willingly become a sex slave.”

    Mistress Cole was now totally humiliated as well as terrified as the prospect of a lifetime of sexual slavery was hanging over her head. For some reason she had become overcome by her lust and in the heat of the moment publicly masturbated in front of someone out to put her in chains. Plus this had rendered her only bargaining chip useless. The only thing she had to offer was to give him Stephanie along with the willing use of her body. But she couldn’t afford to lose her freedom this close to the auction to much was now riding on her shoulders. So she started to try and bargain with him.

    “Please I’ll give you my slave and you can fuck me whenever and however you want but please let me keep my freedom. If I’m a slave someone I care about will suffer a horrible fate. So please just make me your slut and not your slave.”

    While he wasn’t going to accept her offer he decided to find out the story about this friend of hers. So he told her he would think about her offer but she had to explain the situation with her friend first. She had been crying uncontrollably since he laid her impending enslavement on her but once the prospect of not ending up in a cage developed her tears started to slow.

    She explained that her oldest and dearest friend had been captured by slavers while partying on spring break. It had taken a lot of doing but she found out her friend was being sold at the upcoming auction at the resort. She then traveled there for no other reason than to buy her friend before the friend was sold to some horrible person. Master Sanders did feel a little sorry for her but she was still going to be wearing a collar no matter what but he did decide to change his terms slightly.

    “Your offer is not good enough once your my slave I’ll have all of that anyway. BUT I will offer you two options to choose from. First I take as my slave unwillingly along with all of your possessions then just to torture you I’ll buy your friend and resale her to this producer of snuff films I know. OR you can willingly become a slave turn over your possessions and as an act of kindness I’ll buy your friend and you can serve together in the brothel. BUT understand which one you choose doesn’t matter to me your ending up in a collar no matter what.”

    With really no choice she accepted his second offer. Then upon his order for her to strip her dress was soon laying on the floor at her feet. Next he had her laying on top of the table in front of him on her with her legs spread as wide as she could. Then as a final act of submission she not only loudly begged him to make her his slave but she also pleaded for a nice hard fucking that he quickly gave her.

    Now while he was giving her tight pussy it’s first cum bath as sex slave. He got a good idea for some pay back for Sapphire. It took only a quick signal for Jade to come to him. Then after a few whispered instructions Jade had a hold of Stephanie’s leash. Even as Stephanie was taken on stage her former owner was ordered wrap her legs around her master’s hips. Samantha Cole was soon meeting her master’s thrusts as her moaning started to fill the air.

    Stephanie on the other hand was immediately put to work licking Sapphire’s pussy clean once Master Cesar pulled free from her. Granted it took the threat of being fucked by the dog herself to get Stephanie to comply. But she was soon sucking as much of the dog cum as she could from Sapphire’s pussy like there was no tomorrow once the additional threat of having to give Master Cesar a blow job was added. It didn’t hurt that Sapphire was currently performing that task herself. So just the mention of it wouldn’t be too much trouble to have Stephanie take Sapphire’s place provided just enough encouragement.

    Master Sanders on the other hand had slowed things down with his fucking of Samantha Cole. He was holding her on the very edge of her climax and had his own plan for her. He would pound her pussy as hard as he could until he could see her getting close to orgasm. Then at the last second before she crested that peak he would either stop thrusting entirely or just slow down till her building orgasm began to subside. He would keep repeating this until the desperation was written plainly across her face. Finally he told her if she wanted to cum she had to beg for the privilege like a proper slave. Without the slightest hesitation she was pleading with him.

    “Please Master let this worthless Slave cum. Please Master this Slave can’t hold out any longer. Please Master allow this worthless Slave the privilege of cumming around your wonderful cock.”

    Master Sanders let her plead and beg a little longer before he couldn’t take anymore. Grabbing her hair her forced her to look him in the eyes as he started to pound her pussy as hard as he could. Like wanton harlot her hips were rising to meet his thrusts. Until finally he saw she was on the edge of orgasm yet again. Only this time as she started to plead he looked her directly in the eyes as he spoke.

    “Cum for your Master Slave and show the world you are just a bitch in heat that can’t get by without her pussy filled with a cock.”

    Master Sanders then harnessed the last reserves of his strength was he gave her gave her the most powerful thrusts he had left as he felt his balls empty into her spasming pussy. At the same time he bathed her insides in semen an even more massive orgasm then her last one exploded from deep within her. Her whole body contorted as her back arched backwards and she cried out louder then she had ever before in orgasm. Even as she was screaming in orgasmic bliss the intensity was to much for her as her eyes rolled back in their sockets and she was out for the count this time.

    She wouldn’t remember being carried from the restaurant over Master Sanders’s shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Or him taking her back to his room naked or him putting her in the cage she woke up in. All she knew she was on all fours in the tight confines of the cage with a collar around her neck and her panties shoved in her mouth. With no recollection as to how she got there she searched her memory and everything suddenly came back to her.

    Suddenly in a panic she frantically looks around the room the best she can. She can see the cage is right next to a bed and she can hear the sounds of multiple people sleeping together. She remembered he had two slaves’ last night. That asian slave that said she was the Head Madam of his brothel and the other was his wife believed her name was Sapphire. Then there was that little redheaded slave he was with the other day. That one she could see curled up on the floor by the foot of the bed so the other two were probably on the bed with him.

    She had seen how he was with those two and doubted he was making them sleep in cages. But she also remembered the mistress that warned her about this man said that redhead on the floor was a lesser wife he was breeding they also said he was also breeding his wife Sapphire. If he was making one of the women carrying his child sleep on the floor then there was no telling what he would do to his other slaves.

    As she thought of his other slaves she suddenly remembered Stephanie. How she could have been so engrossed in her own problems and forget about Stephanie she didn’t know. Her guilt for forgetting about Stephanie was suddenly amplified by the fact she also sold Stephanie out to this man so she could save her and Natalie’s asses. She started to frantically look for Stephanie when she was startled by a voice from the bed.

    “You should try and get some sleep your getting your slave markings later today and trust me your definitely going need your rest for that.”

    Looking up at the bed she saw the asian slave looking down at her. There was a look of pity on her face so maybe she could tell her where Stephanie was. She pulled the panties from her mouth and looked up at her quickly trying to think of the best way to ask her when she seamed to read her mind.

    “If you are talking those out to ask me let you go it’s best you just stuff them back in now. But if you want to know about your former slave I’ll tell you on two conditions. One you put those panties back where you found them and two you curl up and try to get some sleep like I just told you to.”

    Former Mistress Cole quickly shoved the panties back her mouth as the asian slave twirled a finger. Former Mistress Cole could understand what she was implying as she did her best to curl up and get comfortable in the confines of the small cage. Once she was curled up as comfortably as she could get. She looked up at the asian slave with pleading look. Again it was like this asian sex slave could read her mind as she spoke.

    “Unfortunately your former slave is in one of those cages over hanging the balcony. As for your friend you came here to help the master will honor the agreement he made with you. So the only things you are to worry about now about is trying to sleep and being the best slave you possibly can for your owner. I’ll say this one last time you will need your rest so get to sleep.”

    As hard as it was former Mistress Cole was soon able to get to sleep. She wasn’t sure if it was the memory of those orgasms she had or that she knew that he would be helping Natalie like he promised. Perhaps it was she no longer had to fear enslavement or hiding her submissive nature but even though she was now a slave she felt more free than she had during her entire lifetime. So she was soon sleeping more peacefully than she ever had before.

    A week later Brothel Whore 4637 was kneeling in her shipping crate on her owner’s plane. She was actually looking forward to life in the brothel. She had been repeatedly humiliated and fucked since her enslavement loving every minute of it. While Samantha Cole hadn’t liked showing off her body Brothel Whore 4637 couldn’t get enough of being paraded naked in front of large groups. She almost couldn’t wait to get to the brothel even though the two slaves in the crates next hers we’re probably not as eager as she was to get there.

    The torment and humiliation for Brothel Whore 2859-A2C1 had been the most intensive. Not only had she had her head shaved but they applied a hair removal cream that insured her long black hair would never grow back. They also had Brothel Whore 2859-A2C1 tattooed on the back of her head and forehead. Granted this was the only mercy they had shown her. She had been repeatedly raped and tortured until she could only cower in fear when ever she saw her owner or Sapphire approaching. Brothel Whore 4637 felt the sorriest for her but she dared not get on her master’s bad side.

    Then there was the soft sobbing coming from the last crate. Master Sanders had kept his word and bought Brothel Whore 4637’s friend. That one had had a most difficult time not only accepting being enslaved but sold to a brothel. The petite blonde had been crying almost non-stop since the auction and would probably end up suffering greatly as she was trained to her new owner’s standards. Still Brothel Whore 4583 should fit in once she gets it through her head that she was a slave now.

    As cute as she was Master Sanders was certain she was the replacement he had been looking for Breeding Bitch 3382-B2. Brothel Whore 4583 had that same sweet and innocent vibe his breeder had and the way she cried all the time only enhanced it. Jade would have no problem training her beg her daddy to stop during rape fantasies and one of Master Lighting’s siblings had already been ordered for her. Her little red riding hood act should be almost as popular as her predecessor’s was.

    Master Sanders may have been going home from his honeymoon early but he had no regrets. It had been a fantastic trip to beautiful place that he didn’t have to hide his lifestyle. He had acquired three new slaves for the brothel and at the same time settled a score for his wife.

    To top things of since Sapphire had been broken by Master Cesar she had become the perfect slave for her husband. With a devotion to his satisfaction that only Jade could match but even that was no longer a issue for Sapphire. The only thing that mattered to her was her husband’s happiness. If it made him happy to be pleasured by Jade as well her Sapphire was fine with it. Besides Sapphire and her cousin would be giving him something more meaningful than any pleasure he got from fucking Jade’s tight pussy and ass.

    They both were now pregnant with sons giving their owner the heirs he desired so much. Even before the plane reached cruising altitude Master Sanders had Sapphire in his lap. While one of his hand fingered her pussy the other was rubbing her stomach. This would become a daily ritual Master Sanders would preform with Sapphire for the next nine months.

    Of course this also lead to the start of another daily routine for the two of them. That was after Master Sanders got Sapphire all worked up by the fingering of her pussy. She would turn around and ride him like a woman possessed until he filled her pussy full of cum. Now her cousin would end up taking Jade’s place of sucking the cum from Sapphire’s pussy after the first time on the plane but otherwise it remained the same.

    Thanks for reading. I’m hoping to get the next part done soon but I’m having trouble deciding on the topic. I’ve got several ideas that would follow new characters but I’m not sure about them.

    The first is another slave auction but they are really being sold this time.

    The second is something I did in an previous story where the slaves are released in the woods and are tracked recaptured then gang raped

    Third the established characters return to the Brothel and help guide new characters.

    Forth is something along the same lines as the Erenisch graphic novel plot line where sexual slavery is made legal. But any such story would probably use different characters or the descendants of the existing characters.

    Feel free to leave suggestions in the comments section if there was somethings you want to read about within the sites allowed limits. Sorry while I didn’t agree completely with some of the age restrictions I won’t violate them either.

    I’ll Also worn you now though I’ve already made references to scat and snuff scenarios I won’t write about them in detail. Sorry but they don’t hold much interest to me other then as something to threaten or torment a character with. I also don’t like the dark places such story lines like snuff take me so please don’t suggest I go there.

    I’m also not that into women fucking horses outside of the cum bath following a blowjob aspect. I’ve watched the porn read the comics but my thing is submissive women with dogs and not horses. So outside of giving a horse a blowjob or possible pony girl training don’t expect much out of me. I’ve been willing to write about a character doing such acts in the past but the last time I did the story ended in the before mentioned dark places I didn’t like.

    So please leave any ideas you may have and if I like them I’ll try to incorporate them into a future chapter.


  • Trapped In A Straitjacket

    Font size : +


    Paige is sedated by her therapist, hoisted in a straitjacket and then helpless as she is doctor Kimberly sits down on her face and demands to be orally satisfied.

    Trapped In A Straitjacket

    ‘Wait what?’ Paige said alarmed looking at the cup of pills that Doctor Kimberly had shoved her way. ‘That’s not what I meant. I’m not crazy. I don’t hear voices or anything. I don’t need medication. I think you misunderstood.’

    ‘I’m sorry, sweetheart.’ The psychiatrist said while tilting her head ever so slowly and giving Paige a polite smile. ‘You’re the one misunderstanding.’

    Paige frowned. This was the fourth time she was here for a conversation with doctor Kimberly, after her parents died she’d been a bit overwhelmed and stressed as she was balancing the work she did on her thesis, her internship, and all the hedge funds her father had left her. Her new boyfriend had recommended she’d talk to a therapist and although she had her reservations at first, it turned out to be a great relief to be able to vent to somebody about how crazy life could get at some points. Yet now that same doctor was trying to force her to take pills all those reservations returned again.

    ‘I’m not taking those.’ Paige said. ‘You know I’m not crazy.’

    ‘It’s not optional.’ The doctor said. ‘You need to be medicated, you can either take those pills voluntarily or we inject you with a sedative to keep you calm.’

    ‘I am calm.’ Paige said frustrated.

    ‘You don’t sound calm.’ There was a smug smile on the psychiatrists face. ‘Just take your pills sweetheart.’

    ‘No.’ Paige said. ‘I refuse.’

    ‘That saddens me.’ The doctor said. ‘But then we’ll have to do this the hard way. She opened a drawer and pulled out a little plastic bottle, a syringe and a needle and quite calmly she filled the syringe with the drugs and then attached the needle.

    ‘I’m not… I…’ Paige realized bickering was pointless, she got up from her chair and walked towards the door. The door was locked and while she was fidgeting with the nob doctor Kimberly caught up to her, she twisted Paige’s arm around her back and forced her back in her chair.

    ‘Ssh, ssh…’ doctor Kimberly said. ‘Calm down now.’ A moment later she yanked the syringe into Paige’s leg and a burning cloud spread through her skin.

    ‘Ouch.’ She said indignantly rubbing over the sore spot that was left after the doctor removed the syringe again. ‘Don’t do that, you can’t do that.’

    Paige got up from her chair once more, this time the doctor had pushed her back before she was even fully standing up.

    ‘Just give the drug a minute to kick in.’ She said.

    ‘No,’ Paige said.

    ‘Are you feeling something yet?’ The doctor asked. She rubbed her finger over Paige’s cheek, it was a weirdly numb and tingling feeling. Paige leaned back in her chair.

    ‘No.’ She said defiantly.

    ‘No?’ The doctor asked. ‘You’re glassy eyes tell a different story missy, and look at how lazy and calm you’re sitting here now, no screaming, no fighting, no attempts to escape anymore.’

    Paige looked around and realized the doctor was right, still she hadn’t realized when and where the drugs were starting to take control over her mind, yet now there was this shield of lethargic indifference separating her from the rest of the world. She didn’t care anymore, nothing mattered anymore, only this slightly euphoric numbness, that was quite satisfying but also quite tiring for some reason. She yawned and she felt her eyes burning.

    ‘Come, give me your hand.’ Doctor Kimberly said.

    Paige didn’t quite register what was happening, she felt Doctor Kimberly reaching for her fingers and tugging on her arm, and then her arm was shoved into some sort of rough and stiff cotton sleeve.

    ‘Other hand.’ Doctor Kimberly ordered and willingly Paige lifted her other hand and put it in doctor Kimberly’s fingers. ‘Good girl,’ Doctor Kimberly said.

    Only when the psychiatrist was tugging on both sleeves and tying her arms against her tummy Paige realized she was strapped into a straightjacket.

    ‘Why?’ she mumbled as eventually her very slow thoughts caught up and attempted to express their confusion. Yet the psychiatrist didn’t pay attention to her. Instead whipped out her phone and was dialing some number.

    ‘It’s done, Mark.’ The psychiatrist said into the phone.

    ‘Let me see.’ A distorted voice asked.

    The psychiatrist turned the phone around and Paige saw her boyfriend Mark as well as in a little corner of the screen she saw herself, although her face didn’t look like her own face, her hair was all messed up and her eyes were askew, her mouth partly opened and her tongue dangling on her lower lip. She closed her mouth and tried to smile.

    ‘Mark.’ She wanted to say, but the phone was already gone.

    ‘Satisfied?’ The psychiatrist asked.

    ‘Now how long before I can get to the money.’

    ‘It’ll be a few weeks,’ Doctor Kimberly said. ‘A judge will have to agree that she’s unfit to make her own decisions and appoint you as her conservator, for appearances it’s best if you visit her frequently and play the worried boyfriend, and off course we’ll have to keep her drugged up and loopy in the meantime.’

    ‘She’ll stay with you right? In your clinic and you’ll take care of the medication.’

    ‘Hm-mm.’ Doctor Kimberly said. ‘She’s my responsibility. I’ll take care of her in every way imaginable.’ As she was saying that there was a cheeky grin on her face and she winked at Paige. She sat down on a chair next to Paige and pulled on her thigh, then she shoved her hand in between Paige’s legs and started massaging the pussy.

    ‘And she’ll take care of me, won’t you sweetheart?’ Doctor Kimberly said.

    ‘You know I can’t pay you until I have been granted access to her money right?’ Mark’s distorted voice said through the phone.

    ‘I know. I know. I’m calling you because it’s procedure to notify the next of kin when a patient is admitted into the clinic, you know and to ask you if you could bring her some pajama’s or something.’

    ‘I though she was in a straightjacket?’ He asked.

    ‘Just be the worried, dutyfull boyfriend and bring her some toiletries, will you? It’s all going to help convince the judge that you’d be a concerned conservator that will have the patients best interest in mind, you don’t want them to assign her a court appointed guardian, do you?’

    ‘Fine, fine. I’ll bring her some lipsticks or something.’

    ‘A toothbrush and some pajamas.’ Doctor Kim said.

    She put down her phone, but her free hand was still massaging Paige’s crotch, her fingers pressing into the stiff fabric of the jeans, denting her labia ever so softly.

    ‘What’s going on.’ Paige asked. She had trouble forming words, her thoughts were slow in coming up with the words and her tongue was slurring the syllables as if she’d just taking a few shots after a night of margarita’s.

    Doctor Kim was now pulling on her arm and hoisting her up out of the chair.

    ‘What’s going on?’ Paige asked again.

    ‘We’re going for a little walk.’ Doctor Kim said. She was supporting Paige’s body as they stepped into the hallway. In quite a haze Paige let herself be guided through the hallways, they turned a corner and another one and the Doctor opened a door with a keycard. Paige was completely disoriented.

    They weren’t near the regular offices anymore, they were now in the clinic part, there were other people, other patients of the clinic, yet they weren’t dressed in a straightjacket, and they weren’t as loopy and drugged up as Paige was. Some of them were playing a game together, others were just reading a magazine.

    ‘Are you new?’ Someone asked her.

    ‘Leave her be, Rosaleigh,’ Doctor Kimberly said, before Paige could answer she was already pulled away further into the hallway.

    ‘Trick.’ Paige said. ‘Trick. Trick me.’

    ‘Ssh, sweetheart, it’s okay, here’s you’re new room.’ Doctor Kimberly pushed her into a small white padded room. There was barely enough space for a bed. She put Paige on the bed and then she went back to the door, but instead of getting out of the room and leaving Paige be, she locked the door from the inside. Then she came back and she sat herself down on the bed next to Paige, within seconds her hand was once more in between Paige’s legs fondling her pussy.

    ‘It’s okay, sweetheart.’ Doctor Kimberly said. ‘You’re going to stay here for a while until Mark has sorted out all the juridical stuff and you know what, I know my original deal is with Mark, but I’m willing to make a deal with you too, if you make me feel good, I will make you feel good, agreed?’

    Paige seemed to be locked in her own numb mind, she did hear that doctor Kimberly stopped talking but it took her a while to realize that meant she had to answer now.

    ‘What?’ She asked confused. ‘Agreed to what?’

    ‘Here. Lie down.’ Doctor Kimberly said. She tugged on Paige’s body and then pushed her into the mattress, she unbuttoned the jeans and pulled them off of Paige’s hips, in one motion she also removed the panties, she spread out Paige’s thighs. Firstly licked her own middle finger and then she slid her finger up Paige’s pussy. Slowly she started stimulating her on the inside. Paige was trying her hardest to grasp what was going on, were they going to have sex? But she had a boyfriend, but her boyfriend send her here, her boyfriend was in on it, was this a threesome, no Mark was nowhere to be found.

    ‘Ssh…’ Doctor Kimberly said. ‘Don’t frown sweetheart. Don’t worry, just enjoy.’

    ‘Where’s Mark?’ Paige asked.

    ‘Mark will visit you tonight,’ Doctor Kimberly said, glancing at her watch. ‘We’ll have some time to ourselves right now.’

    She was still massaging Paige’s pussy and there was a warm glow emerging in between her legs. Paige shook her head as if she was disagreeing with her body, yet her head shaking didn’t stop her body from twitching with arousal and panting slightly.

    Doctor Kimberly was quite adequately stimulating her pussy, not only with a finger on the inside, but now her thumb was also massaging her little clit on the outside.

    ‘No?’ She asked. ‘Don’t you want Mark to visit tonight, if you don’t want to see him you don’t have to.’

    Paige closed her eyes for a moment as she sank away in all the pleasures that were gushing through her pussy. When she tried to open them she noticed her eyelids were incredibly heavy, she wanted to rub her eyes but her arms were still strapped in the straitjacket, how could she have forgotten the straitjacket? Did she drift of for a moment?

    Doctor Kimberly was still working her pussy and stimulating the clit. The arousal inside of her was rising and rising. Involuntary her pussy was clasping down on the doctor’s finger her hips had started rocking almost as if she wanted to invite the finger in even deeper.

    ‘No.’ She mumbled shaking her head, confused by everything that was happening to her, confused by her own body, this wasn’t right, something wasn’t right, but it felt so good, why would she resist something that felt so good.

    Her orgasm was building up and then the doctor flicked her clit just right and all the pleasures were released into her body, she went over the edge, her body convulsing as her orgasm crashed through her body.

    For a moment she was miles away, trapped in arousal, trapped in her orgasm, trapped in her own body, but even when her breathing calmed down and she managed to open her eyes the world still felt surreal and far away and part of her just wanted to roll over and fall asleep.

    ‘See,’ doctor Kimberly said. ‘That feels good doesn’t it, now it’s your turn to make me feel good.’

    She stripped her own pants of and a moment later the doctor’s bare pussy was exposed.

    ‘Now you can’t satisfy me with your fingers, can you? Not while wearing the straitjacket.’

    ‘No.’ Paige said agreeable, the doctor would have to take her straitjacket off.

    ‘So you’ll have to pleasure me in another way.’ A moment later she smushed her pussy into Kimberly’s face. For a moment she was riding her extremely wet and slippery pussy lips up and down over Paige’s cheeks and mouth and chin.

    ‘Use your tongue.’ The doctor said frantically panting, still grinding her lady bits all over Paige’s face. ‘Come on lick me, sweetheart, don’t taunt me like this.’

    Paige hesitantly opened her mouth and pressed the tip of her tongue into the slimey pussy.

    The doctor moaned loudly and started rocking her hips even more.

    ‘Come on. Give me more.’ The doctor panted. ‘I’m so horny, you’ve turned me on so much, I’m almost there already, just a little bit more. More. More. MORE.’ She sounded increasingly angry and Paige stuck out her tongue a little bit further, she didn’t even have to do anything, the doctor was riding her tongue now, moaning louder and louder until her entire body started shaking and trembling.

    ‘Yes, that’s it, that’s it.’ She said as her eyes were going cross eyed and then rolling up and away into her skull, the doctor shuddering with pleasure. Loudly grunting as her body kept contracting and jerking in different directions.

    A moment later the calmth had returned in the room.

    ‘Well done sweetheart.’ She bent over and gave Paige a kiss on the lips. ‘Mmm,’ she said. ‘You taste delicious, although it’s probably more accurate to say that I taste delicious.’ She said licking some of her pussy juices from Paige’s chin. ‘You know…’ She said as she was pulling up her own panties and getting herself dressed again. ‘Let’s hope it takes Mark some time to get the conservatorship, I wouldn’t mind keeping you here for a few weeks.’

    ‘Weeks.’ Paige said although she was more repeating the last syllables she just heard, than that she actually understood what the doctor was talking about.

    The doctor crossed her fingers. ‘Let’s hope so.’ She said.

    ‘Now don’t think I’ve forgotten about our little arrangement. You make me feel good and I will make you feel good.’ The doctor came back with a small syringe. ‘Now listen up Paige.’ She said as she sat down on the bed next to her and dragged the sharp needle across her skin.

    ‘This medicine is going to make you real good, it’s highly addictive and the more you’ll help me to feel good the more of this drug I will have for you, understood?’

    She pressed the needle through Paige’s skin.

    ‘Here have little taster.’ The doctor said.

    Paige heart was beating faster and her cheeks were feeling flushed, she had a hard time controlling her body as the euphoria was gushing through her body, she was writhing around.

    ‘You like that?’ The doctor asked.

    ‘Yeah!’ Paige said.

    ‘You want more, you want me to give you the rest of it?’

    ‘Yeah!’ Paige nodded her head.

    ‘Do we have a deal then, are you going to help me feel good?’

    ‘Yes, yes.’ Paige said somewhat inpatient not really aware of what she was agreeing too.

    ‘Good.’ The doctor said. ‘Here you go.’ With her thumb she pressed the plunger down and she released all the rest of the drug into Paige’s body. Paige felt overwhelmed with happiness, everything felt so good, the world was so perfect and such a happy place. Her cheeks throbbing with euphoria as her mind was retracting, her thoughts fading and disappearing and she was trapped in this heavenly bliss.

    ‘Yeah,’ the doctor said while caressing Paige’s cheek. ‘I forgot to mention, this drug will also affect your cognitive abilities and keep you nice and docile and unaware of everything that’s going on, but you don’t mind do you? all you care about now is feeling good, don’t you?’


  • The Love God

    Font size : +


    Every god has his day.


    “Gods should be exempt from human passions.”

    -Euripides, “The Bacchae”

    ***

    Eros arrived. He could already tell he had quite a mess on his hands.

    There were two of them, a man and a woman, both in love with the other, though neither knew it yet. Eros plucked the string on his bow over and over (an idle gesture that annoyed friends, but helped him concentrate) while the two humans slept and the red numbers of the clock glowed in the dark. Why did he always show up for the hard ones?

    The pair were having fitful dreams about each other. He pushed the woman’s hair back with the tip of a golden arrow. She wasn’t really pretty, but prettiness was overrated. What could her dreams tell him? “This one is…Mia,” he said. “Hebrew for ‘beloved.’ A graduate student. She’s married, but separated. Her husband moved to the East Coast last year.

    “They were going to divorce, but now they’re talking about reconciling. She loves him, but doesn’t think he’s really changed and she’s not sure what she wants. Five days ago, she met…”

    He turned to the man.

    “…Andrew. Greek, meaning ‘man.’ Some kind of artist, I think, but not very good. He’s been in love with a woman for two years and even bought an engagement ring, but then he lost his nerve. That was four months ago, and now he’s beginning to think they’re not right for each other.

    “His girlfriend is out of town this week, and a few days ago he went out to a party he’d normally have skipped, not admitting to himself he was hoping to meet a woman. He and Mia hit it off and spent the whole week together, but they didn’t so much as kiss until last night, even though they both knew it was inevitable they’d end up in bed sooner or later. Tomorrow morning they’ll have to deal with what they’ve done.”

    He straightened up, adjusted his wings, and whistled. “Well, these two are in some serious shit now. Why don’t you all come out and let’s talk about it?”

    A decision had to be made. It was Eros’ job to make sure that people ended up with the right lovers. But it wasn‘t his job alone; everyone who was interested had a say. Four others came.

    First was Nu Wa, the ancient Chinese goddess who sculpted the first men and women from clay and taught them to be lovers. She was a marriage goddess, and Eros had never gotten along with her. She called him a bad influence, which was an entirely fair characterization.

    Erzulie Fréda, a Voodoo spirit and notorious flirt, came next. She wore three weddings rings—one for each of her husbands—and in any love affair she invariably tried to steal the man for herself, although she was easily bored with such efforts. She pretended not to pay attention to Andrew as he slept, which meant she was enamored with him already. It was impossible to predict how this would affect her decision.

    Ishtar, ancient goddess of fertility and sex, came, taking the form of a beautiful woman with the talons and wings of a bird. She was the only god around whom even Eros felt downright insecure. She shared his tastes for the illicit and the outrageous, but she was dangerous for him too, because she made no secret that she wanted him for herself, and considered it a favor to be repaid every time she sided with him on anything.

    Just the sight of her gave Eros an erection that amounted to torture, but he never accepted her advances. Ishtar’s love was always fatal, even to other gods. Besides, she reminded him of his mother.

    Last was Hathor, Egyptian goddess of love and family, appearing as a woman with the head of a calf, a cobra coiled around her brow like a diadem. Eros didn‘t know her very well, but she seemed like a soft-touch, easily swayed by a good argument, but just as easily bullied by a bad one.

    She was big on family—she was somehow Ra’s mother, daughter, and wife all at the same time, which didn‘t make any damn sense to him—and tended to favor people settling down. This annoyed Eros, though she was such a bleeding heart he had trouble holding anything against her.

    The five love gods stood around the bed in the dark and untidy apartment while the two humans slept on, unaware that anything remarkable was about to happen. The gods would talk, and then they would vote on what was to be done, and Mia and Andrew would have to live with whatever the consequences were—not that they’d know the difference.

    Eros cleared his throat and plucked his bowstring again. “All right, here we all are. And here’s these two. What do we all think of them?”

    Nu Wa shifted her coils on the floor. She had the lower body of a beautiful snake and the upper body of a beautiful woman, which Eros found immensely appealing even if she was boring and bourgeois.

    “Should these mortals stay with the lovers they’ve had for years and nurture the affairs into marriages that will sustain them for the rest of their lives?” she said.

    “OR, should they walk away from tired affairs they never really cared about in favor of something invigorating and new with each other?” said Eros.

    He and Nu Wa glared at each other from opposite sides of the bed. No sense pretending to be civil: The battle lines were already drawn.

    “Your friend the Wine God had a hand in this,” Ishtar said, picking up an empty bottle from the dresser. “I still think about him whenever I see new grapes on the vine, too green to be plucked. Do you think he still thinks about me?”

    Her smile made Eros tense. He already knew she agreed with him, but she might pretend to side with Nu Wa to coerce him into something, and that would mean no end of trouble. But instead she said, “These two have already fucked, so what’s the point of debating it? They’re never going to forget about each other now. What’s done is done: You can’t put rain back in the sky.”

    “But if you wait long enough, it goes back on its own,” said Hathor. She looked at Nu Wa in a way that seemed deferential, and Eros knew he’d lost her before this even started. “They’ve still only known each other a little while. In time, this will seem a fleeting thing. But if they choose one another they’ll break two other hearts, and then their own. Broken hearts last longer than fleeting regrets.”

    “There are worse things to break than a heart,” Eros said. “If these two forget each other, they’ll regret it. But all right, you two think they should play it safe, and Ish and I think they shouldn’t. That means…”

    They realized Erzulie was the only one who hadn’t spoken, and each of them groaned. There was an unspoken rule never to let her get into the position of tiebreaker, or else she would milk it all night. She sat with Andrew’s head pillowed in her lap, stroking his hair and making cooing noises.

    “Have you ever seen anything like him? Such scrumptious dreams,” she said, sighing. “He’s sensitive: the heart of a poet. He’s going to feel so tragically guilty about all of this in the morning. Do you think either of his women are good enough for him, really?”

    Ishtar rolled her eyes.

    “Maybe we should be finding someone else for him,” Erzulie said. “Someone as beautiful and noble as he is. I’ll look after him in the meantime. I‘m sure that with a little of the right attention—”

    Ishtar jumped in. “If she’s going to do this all night then I’ll switch sides just to shut her up.”

    Erzulie’s eyes lit up and soon all of the gods were shouting (except for Hathor, who quietly pleaded for order). Eros pinched his brow. Sometimes he hated this job. Things had been so much easier in the old days. Stupid melting pot.

    Eventually, he and Nu Wa managed to get the meeting back in hand between the two of them, though in the meantime Erzulie had suggested three different curses she planned to lay on Ishtar the next time her back was turned, and Nu Wa had accused Eros of “wearing a green hat.“ (She obviously meant this as an insult, but evidently it lost something in the translation.)

    The argument had at least gotten Erzulie off the stage. She’d still be the tiebreaker, and it was still anyone’s guess which way she‘d jump, but at least she wouldn‘t go on all night.

    Nu Wa settled her coils on the floor again. “We’ve talked long enough. We all have other work to do. Are we at a decision?”

    “I sure am,” said Eros.

    “Me too,” said Ishtar, already bored. Hathor nodded. Erzulie pouted. In a minute they’d vote, and whichever way it went would change a handful of human lives forever. Eros looked at the couple, still fast asleep in each other‘s arms.

    Well kids, I’ll give it my best shot, he thought. Although to be honest, my best shot isn’t what it used to be.

    ***

    Sunlight woke Andrew, and when he rolled over Charlotte threw an arm across his naked chest and curled up against his side. It was a good morning for sleeping in. A good morning for—

    Wait. That wasn’t Charlotte. Charlotte was still at that conference in Nevada. And this didn’t look like her place. Or his. That meant…

    “Oh shit.”

    Mia stirred but didn’t wake. That’s right, they’d stopped for a drink at that new wine bar downtown. They had such a good time they‘d gone in together on a bottle, and then she invited him back to help her drink it. And then…

    “Oh shit,” he said again.

    He looked at Mir again. In her sleep, she had hugged the covers around herself, like a puffy cocoon, but one round shoulder was still visible. Her complexion was so pale that her white skin seemed luminous. Last night, in the near-dark, she’d practically glowed. Now the morning sun painted her gold, and his cock stirred to attention for, but he shut that valve as tightly as he could. He was already in enough trouble.

    Andrew got up and found his pants. He discovered he’d turned his phone off at some point, which would look suspicious if Charlotte had tried to call him. He held his breath, expecting a barrage of late night texts and voicemails, but there was nothing. That was a relief, at least.

    But today was Wednesday, which meant Charlotte’s flight was due back this afternoon. (It also meant he’d slept through his first two classes, but that seemed such a petty problem that it barely counted.) How was he ever going to look her in the face? How was he even going to look at himself in the mirror? Wait a minute, the mirror…

    He ran to the mirror on the closet door, checking himself front and back. All clear: No bites, no scratches, no hickies. Thank God. Then he spotted Mia’s eyes peeping over the covers. She must have seen his routine. He expected her to laugh at him, but she didn’t. He crossed his arms over his naked chest. She flopped over on the bed.

    “Well,” she said. “It really happened.”

    “Yeah.”

    She got up and pressed herself against him. It was an odd feeling, sharing a shame only they two had. It made him feel even closer to her, which of course didn’t help anything one damn bit.

    “I actually don’t feel that guilty,” she said. “Is that awful?”

    “No. I mean, why should you feel bad? You didn’t cheat on anybody.”

    “Ian.”

    “You’re not really together. Doesn’t count.”

    “Hey! Who are you to tell me my infidelity doesn’t count?” She punched him in the arm. “I’ll feel bad if I want to.”

    “Except you don’t.”

    “But I could. Just as bad as you.”

    “Okay.” A pause. “She’s coming back today.”

    “I remember.”

    “So…”

    She shushed him. “I won’t get in the way. You won‘t hear from me.”

    “It’s not like that.”

    “Yes it is. And that’s fine. I knew what I was getting into.”

    “We can still be friends.”

    She gave him a look that said, in no uncertain terms, that he wasn’t fooling anyone, then kissed him on the cheek. After a second, she kissed him again, on the lips. A few seconds later they were still kissing and then, haltingly, stumbling back to the bed, slowed by the increasingly frantic touches of each other’s lips.

    They landed in a heap and curled around each other. She was still naked; he had only his pants on, which they lost in a hurry. The morning sun had heated the sheets to a crisp, inviting coziness. This is a terrible idea, Andrew thought. Last night was bad enough, but now we’re not even drunk. Charlotte’s plane touches down in five hours. I’m late for everything, and if we don’t stop now—

    Mia broke off. “Do you want to stop?”

    “God no.”

    “Me neither.”

    They dove back into each other. This is wrong, Andrew thought. This is really, really wrong. But I don’t care.

    Andrew pressed Mia’s wrists into the headboard while she squirmed, then buried his face against her neck, kissing and nibbling until she squealed to stop, stop, stop. He kissed her, then retreated, kissed her again and retreated again, making her strain after him until finally giving in and laying a long, slow kiss on her, with the tip of his tongue tickling hers. Even first thing in the morning she smelled and tasted clean and natural. Charlotte always smelled like one thing or another: perfumes, soaps, incense. Mia smelled like Mia. Her skin was hot under his lips.

    She rolled him over and climbed on top, using the headboard for leverage to keep him down. He rolled her tiny breasts against his palms, the memory of doing the same thing last night bobbing to the surface. Harder, she’d told him then, so he did it harder now. He was afraid her pale skin would bruise, but she turned out to be more resilient than he’d have guessed. (Or maybe I’m just not that strong he thought, suddenly sheepish.) Her dark nipples stood out. She raked her nails down his chest but was juuust careful enough not to leave any telltale marks. Her ass ground in a circle on his lap while his erection throbbed. Life would be easier if we just let downstairs make all the decisions, he thought: no guilt, no regret, no hesitation.

    “Slowly, slowly, slowly,” she told him, although she was the one deciding how fast they went, lowering herself down on him a little bit a time. She was amazingly wet. The cool, cloying sensation made the tip of him tingle as they slid together. When she was all the way down she squeezed him between her legs, trying to keep him perfectly still while she moved, first around and around, then up and down, bouncing once or twice to get a feel for it. She was tighter and smoother than he was used to. She rode him with her eyes closed and mouth parted in an O, talking in such a low voice that it sounded like a hum without words. Andrew’s fingers bunched the sheets into knots. Behind her eyelids, Mia’s eyes rolled back. The air trapped between them caught fire.

    “From behind,” Mia said, turning and gripping the foot of the bed. Andrew rose (somewhat clumsily) to his knees, grabbing her ass and pushing against it, letting the length of him slide between her cheeks before going lower and pushing in again. She buried her face in the mattress.

    Andrew’s eyes and fingertips took in her curves and lines, trying to memorize every inch.
    This is it, he thought. There won’t ever be another time. I have to remember everything now. Even with that in mind he still couldn’t quite put everything he had into it. Guilt, and an irrational sense of being exposed, made him hold back. She responded by grinding into him harder. “More,” she said.

    He reached under, groping her breasts again. Perspiration glistened on her back, like diamonds against her skin. The rush of blood in his ears shut out every other sound (including, mercifully, his own thoughts). Mia was gushing wetter around him and the sensation triggered a surge at the base of his cock that swiftly ran up the length and then spilled over, onto and into her. The strangled elation of the moment grabbed hold of him and didn’t let go until both of them fell over, burying themselves in the bedding so that it muffled their cries. He reminded himself to breathe, as normal life and normal thinking swam back into focus. We really should not have done that, he thought. And then: But I’d do it again.

    Their fingers laced together. The pulse in her wrist was still going. He felt his heart break, but he stamped it down. None of that, he told himself. This is hard enough as it is.

    ***

    Eros was unhappy. This wasn’t like him. Disappointments, when they came, were always fleeting things, and then he was on to the next prospect. It wasn’t in his nature to dwell, but this latest bit of business came with a particular sting.

    It was Thursday night, and he fluttered around eavesdropping on Andrew with Charlotte, the woman who, thanks to Nu Wa, would soon be Andrew’s wife. (He still hadn’t given her the ring, but he would eventually.) They were having a romantic dinner for two at her place (sushi from Tekka) while she alternated between news about her business trip and assuring him how glad she was to be back with him.

    “I think we have a future in that market, I really do,” she said.

    “Uh huh,” said Andrew.

    “Tim still isn’t convinced, but you know how he is: scared of his own shadow half the time.”

    “Uh huh.”

    “But he’ll come around. Growth attracts growth, am I right?”

    Eros looked into her dreams. Charlotte: French for “woman.” Older than Andrew by four years. They met at the wedding of a mutual friend Andrew barely knew, seated together because he’d arrived without a date and her own had cancelled (appendicitis). At the reception, after too many drinks, she’d taken him to the gazebo for a little hot and heavy time, and from then on they were an item.

    She liked his photography aspirations (even though he wasn’t very good). A boyfriend who was some kind of artist made her feel more interesting. And he was low maintenance, there when she needed but easy to do without when she needed time to herself and her career (social media for commercial real estate companies).

    She was happy. Andrew was happy (or at least, happy enough). Everyone was happy, except for Eros. It made him miserable.

    “What about you?” Charlotte said, “what did you do while I was gone?”

    Andrew didn’t even flinch. “The usual stuff: class, work, shot a little. Mostly just hung out.” Inside, tiny barbs of guilt stabbed him over and over, but he ignored them.

    “Poor thing: You must have been lonely.” She fed him slices of sashimi with her fingers. She was a soft, curvy woman, someone who enjoyed soft and pampering things. Andrew could be one of those things: An accommodating accoutrement to make life better. It would be an easy love for them both. They’d never fight, rarely disagree, and always say flighty, pleasant things to each other. They’d stay as happy as they are now, Eros was sure. But they’d never be anything more.

    Andrew would go his whole life letting someone else take the lead for him. Charlotte would think about herself more and more, because no one would be around to challenge her. In a few years Andrew’s one and only infidelity would become a faded memory of a person he no longer recognized as himself, and that would be that.

    The two finished the sushi and started to get cozy. Eros left.

    On the other side of the city, Mia was alone at a table in the library, face lit by the white-gray wash of a computer. The screen was full of numbers and letters—chemistry, Eros thought, although he wasn’t sure. He studied chemistry of a different sort.

    Now and then she’d click over to another window, where she exchanged messages with her husband, Ian, in short, tentative phrases that were laden with vulnerability. Ian: Gaelic for “gift.” They’d met as teenagers but became lovers later, mostly to satisfy their sense of curiosity about each other. The marriage had been an impulse, and fallen apart when she learned he was having affairs, which she took as permission to have some of her own. They soon blamed each other for their mutual unhappiness and parted.

    Ian hadn’t changed—in fact, half the reason he was trying to renew things with Mia was for an excuse to leave the woman in Boston he was sleeping with now. In a week or two, Eros was sure he’d propose coming back to California, Mia would accept, they’d make a big show of reconciliation and be happy for a few months, and then go right back to two-timing each other.

    But they wouldn’t bother separating again, instead just going back and forth between betrayals and reconciliations for years, and then for decades. In their way, they’d still love each other, and maybe even feel closer for all the hurt they caused, because they’d understand one another in a way no one else could.

    But they’d never learn anything. Mia would care less and less about herself and more and more about her work, using her oddball marriage as a crutch to pretend she wasn’t neglecting that part of her life. Ian would chase progressively younger women, and get into more and more trouble because nobody would respect him enough to intervene.

    Eventually Mia would forget about that one, shy guy she met years ago, who had briefly made her want real affection again but whom she’d never called because she didn’t want to hurt him with all her baggage…

    “Unless you call him now,” Eros whispered in her ear. “Right now. If you call, he’ll answer. He’s not brave enough to call on his own, but if you call first he’ll definitely pick up.”

    Mia’s hand drifted toward her phone, but stopped. Eros, arrow in hand, whispered in her other ear.

    “There’s no harm in a friendly call. Say you’re just checking up on him. Ask if he wants to have coffee on Friday. Tell him to tell Charlotte he’ll be home a little late because he’s meeting a friend, and that way he won’t feel like he’s keeping secrets from her. Come on, you want to do it. If you don’t call then you’ll just keep thinking about him…”

    Mia left the library, dialing the number before she was even fully out the door. The night fog had rolled in. She got an answer after two and a half rings. “It’s me,” she said. “Is it okay to talk now? Good. I just wanted to check on you. I was worried about, you know. Everything’s fine? Good, that’s good. How is…? Good. Look, I…”

    “’I have a little extra time after class tomorrow,’” Eros said in her ear.

    “I have a little extra time after class tomorrow. Do you want to get coffee? Just to talk. Charlotte? Well, tell her you’ll be late because you’re meeting a friend. That way it’s not sneaking around. Yeah, sounds good. Six o’clock? See you then.”

    She hung up. Eros slung his bow over his shoulder. He shouldn’t be doing this, of course. The assembled gods had rendered their judgment, and he lost. He should move on to other things.

    But Nu Wa and the others were all busy elsewhere, and not likely to notice him doubling back. Humans cheat all the time, Eros reasoned. Why should they get to have all the fun?

    ***

    The café was one Andrew had never been to, a combination wine bar and coffee house, which didn‘t really make sense to him. Mia sat at the table nearest the door, the first thing he saw when he came in. When she stood up he had a dilemma: What was the proper greeting? Hug? Handshake? Vague wave? She settled it by giving him a chaste kiss on the cheek.

    He ordered a latte. He actually hated coffee, but felt like he should order something. Mia was drinking tea and he immediately wished he’d thought of that. At first neither of them knew what to say. She broke the ice with: “I’ve missed you. I know it’s only been two days. Is that weird?”

    “No. I mean, probably. But I missed you too.”

    “So we’re weird, then.”

    “Yes.”

    “How is…I already asked that, you said she’s fine. If you’re going to ask about Ian, he’s fine too.”

    “I wasn’t really going to ask.”

    “That’s okay, he’s not really fine.”

    Andrew held his drink with both hands, feeling the heat on his palms. “I’m glad you called,” he said. “But I’m not sure what we’re doing.”

    “Can we be friends? I know there’s a whole thing, but can we ignore that?”

    “I guess, yeah. I mean, don’t really have a lot of friends. I have a relationship, and that’s about it.”

    “I don’t even have that.”

    “Friends is not really what you want, is it?”

    “No, but I’ll take it. I don’t want to cause trouble. I was going to butt out of your life completely after this week, but…I don’t know. Something made me change my mind.”

    “I tried to get you off my mind but I couldn’t.”

    “Maybe it’s just not meant to be?”

    “Or not not meant to be. How do we decide?”

    “First we have to be less ambiguous.”

    “Ambiguity is our friend right now. If things got more definite, I’d have to leave.”

    At the next table, the server opened a wine bottle with a distinct POP. They both jumped a little.

    “Good point,” said Mia. “Forget specifics. In fact, forget that we’re even here. Or that we know each other? Who are you, strange man sitting at my table?”

    “I forget. Names are too specific anyway.

    Unseen, Eros sat the next table, fiddling with his bowstring. He couldn’t help but smile. Their little human idiosyncrasies were stupid, but he enjoyed them anyway. He was a sucker like that. Neither of them believed this “just friends” business for a second, but since when was it a crime to lie to yourself? He could just keep arranging innocent get togethers for the two of them, and sooner or later, of their own accord—

    “EROS!”

    He jumped. His bowstring snapped. “Shit,” he said.

    It took him a moment to recognize the woman shouting at him: Hathor. Today she looked like a normal woman, sans calf head. It was a good look for her, although he’d have preferred to see it without the expression of scandalized fury. She practically hauled him up by his ear.

    “So this is where you’ve been. Why are you meddling with these two?”

    “Meddling is my job.”

    “But you know the rules.”

    He shrugged out of her grip, sat down again, and began restringing his bow. “Hell with rules. Democracy is a pain in the ass. Who came up with that, anyway?”

    “The Greeks.”

    “Still a pain in the ass. Are you going to rat me out?”

    Hathor opened her mouth, closed it, opened it again, then closed it again. Eros flexed his wings. “All right then. Want a drink?” he said.

    “Just because I’m not going to tell on you doesn’t mean you’re not in trouble. You have to stop this. You’ll wreck both their destinies if you keep leading them around by the nose.”

    “Would that be so bad?” Eros said. “Look at them: You see how natural and lively he is when he talks with her? You see how thoughtful and affectionate she becomes when she’s with him?”

    Hathor looked doubtful.

    “Well, all right. But at least MORE lively. MORE affectionate. It’s a relative thing. They’ll grow into it. Tell me they’re not good for each other.”

    Hathor considered the couple. They were still talking and teasing. They did look happy. “But they’ve got no future,” she said. “This won’t last forever for them.”

    “Who needs forever? Why do we always have to be setting people up for forevers? Why can’t we just give them something good here and now? Isn’t that just as important?”

    He could tell by the look on her face she was going to get mad again, so he put up his hands and grinned. “Okay, okay, you’re right: Who am I to tamper with the fate we all decided on? I apologize. I let myself get carried away. I’ll drop it.”

    “…what are you up to?”

    “You don’t trust me? Do you want an oath? Fine: I swear on Tartarus’ gate I will not put the two of them into bed ever again. That should satisfy you.”

    “It does,” Hathor said, though she sounded doubtful. In this light, and in her less bovine aspect, she reminded Eros a bit of his mother. Why was he always thinking that when it came to women?

    “I just hope you know what’s good for you,” she said. “Nu Wa is a powerful goddess, and she’s not the only one who has it in for you. Don’t go gift wrapping trouble.”

    “I didn’t know you cared.”

    “Me neither. As long as I found you, I could use some help. Tlazolteotl is back in town, and you can imagine the trouble it’s causing. Even Ishtar says she’s out of control. Everyone else agrees that the best thing to do…”

    Eros nodded along, but he wasn’t paying attention. Mia and Andrew were still talking, but he’d stopped paying attention to them either. All he was thinking about now was the thing sitting on the next table. It was nothing special—garbage, really. But as soon as he saw it, he knew it was the answer to all of his problems.

    It was a wine cork.

    ***

    The vineyard of the Wine God isn’t hard to find (although finding your way out is another matter altogether). The place hadn‘t changed since the last time Eros was here: green fields, shade, dancing women dressed in fawn skins.

    It wasn’t like an earthly vineyard, with plants in straight rows. Constantly inebriated satyrs lolled and sang drunken ballads on the far hills. The realm of the Wine God was a wilderness, thick with overgrowth, and Eros hurried through it. There wasn’t much in the world he was afraid of, but he knew what was good for him.

    Dionysus himself was tending some of the vines in a far corner of the place when Eros found him. A lion slept nearby, and the Wine God stopped his effortless labors only long enough to pet the creature now and then. He nodded at Eros, as if he were expected.

    “Cousin. Should I order a revel in your honor? No, I see you’re here for business. You didn’t used to be so studious.”

    “My work is making lovers, and lovers make children, and children grow up to be more lovers. The more I do, the more I have to do later. It’s the way of the world.”

    He set down his bow and arrows on a soft spot. The music of the wine press put him at ease, although he knew it was dangerous to relax in this place.

    “I was hoping you could help me with something,” he said. A woman brought him wine in a bowl. “I’ve got a problem: Two lovers. I lost the judgment, but I’ve decided I’m going to go over everyone’s heads on this one.”

    “Why?”

    “Because I damn well want to. Isn’t that a good enough reason?”

    “It always has been for me.” Dionysus sat and took wine for himself. The lion moved to his feet and purred as he stroked her head.

    “I can’t do it alone: Too many big names in the way. But you could do it.”

    “It’s true: I fear no love god, great or small, nor any coalition of them. But lovers are your business. Why should I bother?”

    Eros considered Dionysus. His divine cousin looked like a beautiful, baby-faced youth, wearing nothing but a crown of ivy, the degree of man still working the taste of his mother‘s tit out of his mouth. If you didn’t know better, you’d think he was a pushover.

    Eros knew better. All gods abided by certain rules, except for the Wine God. He was the god of reveling and divine ecstasy, and no one could bind him. That made him dangerous, because he was a god who would do absolutely anything. Eros chose his words carefully.

    “First, because you had a small hand getting this couple together to begin with. Second, because I’m asking you, as a favor between cousins and old friends. Third, because you’re like me: a rule breaker. Too many stuffed shirts are getting their way these days. It’s time to cut them down to size, and you’re the man to do it. What do you say?”

    Dionysus kept his eyes on Eros while he gave his bowl to the woman in the fawn skin to refill. (When his fingers touched hers she cried out, as if in pain.) He drank the entire thing in one go and when he came back up his smile was so bright he nearly glowed.

    “All right, I‘ll do it” he said. “But for this to work I need to be in a place of power, somewhere in the human realm.”

    “A temple? There aren’t any temples to gods of our sorts these days.”

    The Wine God smiled. “Aren’t there?”

    ***

    It was a big stage, outdoors, in the eucalyptus grove, and the audience sat on stone benches on the hillside. This was a play of mostly student actors, so the crowd would be a few hundred at best. Still, they seemed enthusiastic. The sun was going down and the stage lights were coming up and the opening night audience buzzed. There was something in the air.

    Andrew cradled the camera around his neck. It felt heavier than it ought to. He‘d wanted to bring one of the old non-digital jobs, but he needed to be able to shoot in low light without a distracting flash, so he brought the Nikon Charlotte got him last Christmas. He’d invited her, but she was working late—or was it dinner with clients late? Something non-negotiable, apparently. “Have fun without me,” she said.

    It was an easy job: Just a few photos of the performance, a favor that paid. No pressure at all. So why did he feel nervous?

    Taking a few test shots of the crowd, he noticed everyone else seemed keyed-up too. Everyone was drinking the wine. He took a careful sip from a plastic cop of Resnia and nearly choked: It was so strong it all but popped on his tongue. What was in this stuff?

    But once it settled, the wine made him more relaxed than he’d ever been in his life. A thousand pounds of stress eased off his shoulders. He had a few more drinks. That was more like it. Even his shots seemed to come into focus easier now. He felt a touch on his elbow. In the dim twilight it took half a second to recognize Mia peeking at him from over the brim of a cup just like his.

    “Hey stranger,” she said.

    Andrew almost swallowed his tongue. “Hi. Wow. Hi. You look nice.”

    “Thanks. You look the same as always.”

    “What are you doing here?”

    “My cousin had a ticket, but she came down sick. Actually, I think she’s just hung over. She offered it to me and, well, I’m not usually into theater, but for some reason I wanted to go. Sit next to me?”

    “I shouldn’t.”

    “Oh, is Charlotte here?”

    “No, I just have to get in position. To shoot the stage. My cousin is in the play. She wants photos.”

    “Shame.”

    The conversation floundered for a second. He strained for something to say. “Do you know what this play is about? I have no idea,”

    “I cheated and looked it up before. Let’s see…”

    Mia thumbed through the program and, in spite of his objection a second ago, he sat next to her, leaning over her shoulder to follow along.

    “The Bacchae. It’s about 2,400 years old, so there’s that. It’s about Dionysus—he’s the god of wine. Also the god of the theater.”

    “Why both?”

    “No idea. But the play’s about him. He comes back to Greece after being gone a while, and drives all the women insane.”

    “Why?”

    “So they’ll worship him. It’s what he does. Mostly it’s just a big party. All the women go out into the forests to dance and sing and run around half-naked. Nice work if you can get it. But the king gets angry, because the women in the royal family are out there too, plus he doesn’t believe Dionysus is a real god.”

    “Then what happens?”

    “Let me think: Dionysus disguises himself as human and meets the king, and gets the king riled up, and then he gets him killed. All the women tear him apart. Messy.

    “Dionysus sounds like an asshole.”

    “Pretty much. But that’s the way things were: Gods got angry. If people got in their way, so much for them.”

    “Why would people worship gods who were pricks?”

    “The world was a hard place. Maybe gods who were pricks made sense.”

    Eros floated over the amphitheater. So far, so good: It was a beautiful night in the park, both his turtledoves were here, and no competing divinities had come to spoil the fun. Now to check on the Wine God. He found his cousin behind the stage, surrounded by a dozen young women in costumes that made them look very much like the women in his vineyard. None of them could see him. “Hello, Eros,” he said. “Everything is ready.”

    “Good. Glad to hear it. Super. …you’re not planning anything crazy, are you?”

    Dionysus looked at him.

    “I’m just curious. I appreciate you getting my back on all this. I’m just—”

    “Everything will be satisfactory. Enjoy the show and let me take care of it.”

    “Gotcha. Do your thing, man. Don’t mind me.” He fluttered away.

    Opening night jitters were pandemic. Five minutes until curtain and everything was in place, but the stage manager was waiting to see what would go wrong. There was always something to go wrong on an opening night. When an antsy looking stagehand approached him, he felt a sense of relief. No problem was ever worse than the wait leading up to it.

    “Beau can’t go on,” said the stagehand.

    Almost no problem.

    “Can we do it without him?” the stagehand continued.

    “He’s the lead. The first 70 lines are his. This is opening night. No, I don’t think we can do it without him. What’s the problem, exactly?”

    “It’s better if I show you.”

    Beau was in the equipment van, seemingly inert. At first the stage manager was worried he might be dead, but then he belched in his sleep and rolled over. The smell coming off him was like a wino’s gym bag. “Jesus, he’s drunk.”

    “You don‘t know the half of it.”

    “I never really understood the phrase ‘stinking drunk’ until now,” said the stage manager. He was too amazed to even really be mad. “What the hell were you guys drinking?”

    “Just wine. Half a glass, I swear. It’s the same stuff we’re serving to everyone. Everyone drank it, and we‘re all fine, but Beau…well, just look at him.”

    Beau was chewing one of his sandals in his sleep, like a dog gnawing a bone. The stage manager took it away.

    “All right, alert the understudy.”

    “Understudy?”

    “Surely we have one?” He flipped through his notes. They must have assigned it? They couldn’t possibly not—

    “Excuse me,” said a voice from behind them. “I’m the one you’re looking for.”

    The stage manager didn’t recognize the man: He was a babyish, fair-haired kid, almost too young looking to be working here at all. But there was something about his eyes, or maybe his voice. He was already wearing the costume, though, and he looked good in it. “You know the part?” said the stage manager.

    “Better than anyone.”

    “Okay, you’re Dionysus. We’ve got donors in the crowd, so break a leg.”

    “What a charming suggestion.”

    The orchestra finished tuning. The audience hushed. Andrew took his position, camera ready. Mia sat in one of the rear rows, splitting her attention between the stage and him. Eros hovered nearby, unseen. He was nervous. He wasn’t used to being nervous, and that made him even more nervous. He plucked his bowstring. Whatever was about to happen, it had better work.

    The play began. The women of the chorus came on, dressed as Maenads, all fawn skin dresses and crowns of ivy. Their hair and makeup were supposed to make them look half-mad and dangerous, but tonight they seemed a little too well suited for the role, and those in the front rows leaned a bit away from the stage, alarmed.

    The women all danced, and the gyrating of their hips, the sway of their breasts, and the way their hair whipped from side to side made the men in the audience sit up straighter. The actor who came on with them was a beautiful, golden-haired boy, with a crown of real ivy and a lion skin tied around his nubile body. Some people in the audience (mostly women) gasped when they saw him. Andrew tried to take a picture but froze; Mia stopped halfway through taking a sip of wine. Stepping downstage, the boy actor said:

    “I am Dionysus.”

    Eros spat out his wine.

    “But I’ve disguised myself as a mortal man and come here, with all my women who dance my rites, to teach the people of this land how to honor me,” he continued, his voice carrying all the way back to the back row and then up and out into the night, like birds escaping a cage.

    The audience stirred. There was something strange about him. He was round-faced and childlike, but his voice was strong and deep, and the redness of his lips looked beautiful and obscene under the stage lights. The chorus seemed agitated being so close to him, twitching and lolling.

    Eros put a hand over his face. Oh shit. What had he done?

    “I’ve traveled to all lands in the east, bringing grape-bearing vines with me to the sun-drenched plains and the bleak mountains and the richest, most exotic lands of Asia and Arabia,” said Dionysus, looking every single person in the front row in the eyes. “Now, here, I’ll drive the women from their homes and make them run in the forest, dress in the skins of deer, carry staffs of ivy, and dance under the pines, to prove that I am a god, powerful and terrible.”

    More murmuring. Some people shifted in their seats, while others (women) stood up. The actor’s voice intensified the potency of the wine in everyone’s blood. The stage lights became brighter—or was the light coming from the actor himself? The women in the chorus stepped off their marks, crawling and writhing at his feet. Their eyes rolled as they twitched and clawed their bodies.

    “That’s why I’ve transformed myself to a mortal shape. You, my women who worship me, my beautiful barbarian priestesses, go and beat the drums and raise your voices high, so that everyone knows we’ve come.”

    “Yes: I’ve come to dance,” said one of the chorus actors, scraping her body over the stage. “I’ve come to cry out in glorious celebration of the great god.”

    A woman in the audience whispered, “Is this…is this how it’s supposed to go?”

    “I have no idea,” said Andrew. He wanted to take a picture of the actor playing Dionysus but he simply couldn’t. The camera might as well have weighed a thousand pounds.

    “I’ve come to sing,” said another woman in the chorus. “Everyone, hear the hymn of the great god and know that I celebrate his holy power.”

    “Blessed are those who know our ways and join our Bacchic revels,” said a third. She peeled her costume down, exposing her naked breasts. Several others did the same.

    “Put on your ivy crown and flaunt your green yew.”

    “Taste the sweet fruits.”

    “To the mountains and the streams: Everyone dance!”

    Offstage, the stage manager frowned. Those were the right lines, but why were women in the audience saying them? He felt a headache coming on. He also felt like he should stop the scene, but also that trying would be dangerous. Possibly even fatal.

    Twilight came into the sky. One by one, all the women in the audience stood up, reaching out to touch the feet and robes of the boy onstage. Other actors came on to say their lines when they were meant to, but they all looked stunned and afraid, and none of them could finish. The women of the chorus became louder.

    “The land flows with milk. The land flows with wine. The land flows with honey from the bees.”

    Every woman in the theater chanted along now.

    “He holds the blazing pine torch high, sweet smoke burning like Syrian incense. He dances and runs, stirring the straggler and leading them out. Join us! Celebrate the god of joy!”

    The dam burst: Women pushed and kicked to get to the front seats, and those already there crawled onto the stage. Most clawed their dresses off, tearing fabric and spilling buttons and pearls. They poured wine onto their naked breasts and let it run in glorious streams, their hair flying free.

    One woman peeled herself out of a cream-colored gown and threw away jewelry as she pulled herself up onto the stage and crept to the feet of the Wine God, kissing his ankles and calves. Eros flew to the stage and grabbed his cousin by the arm.

    “Dude! What the hell are you doing?”

    “What we planned. The Frenzy is on these women: Now my power here is absolute, and no god can interfere. Do whatever you want without fear of interruption.”

    “But this is way too much heat. I wanted to get this done quietly. Do you have any idea what’s going to happen to me when word gets around?”

    “I’m the god of revels. I do what I want. Are you going to stop me?”

    The Maenads forgot the actor king and turned on Eros. The night air grew thick with murderous intent. He threw up his hands.

    “Whoa! You know what, never mind. It’s cool. Do your thing, bro. I’ll show myself out.”

    “Do,” said Dionysus.

    Eros flitted off the stage. By now the whole grove was in chaos. The men were all catatonic. And the women…well, none of them were having a dull evening, that was for sure. Eros looked at his bow and his arrows, helpless.

    “Mom is going to kill me when she finds out about this,” he said.

    Suddenly he remembered his job. He zipped into the crowd and found Mia. She’d had lousy seats, and was just now approaching the melee, dazed and stumbling. Eros put his hands out to stop her.

    “Take it easy, girl. Why don’t we just have a seat and wait for…wait for…oh, where the hell is he?”

    Andrew couldn’t take his eyes off the scene in front of him: writhing, crawling women, nude and half-nude, baptizing each other with bowls of beautiful, crystalline wine, whites that gleamed and reds so deep they were almost black. They fell over each other to lick the precious droplets up. Lips and tongues and fingers and breasts became stained. The grove was a writhing carpet of bodies. He felt desire stir but also heard a shrill, panicky voice of alarm in his head warning him to stay away.

    In the reflected glare of the stage lights, the women’s nails and teeth gleamed, and their loose manes made them look like wild animals. Andrew was sure that they‘d tear him apart if he got too close. Still, it was tempting. His feet wavered, taking a curious half-step forward…

    Someone grabbed his shoulder and turned him around. Through the dreamy, unreal miasma of the wine and madness, the stranger looked like…a man with wings?

    “Andrew, buddy, can you hear me?”

    “Yes?”

    “I think we should go check on Mia. That sound like a good idea? Check on Mia?”

    “Um…if you think so.”

    “I do. I really, really do.”

    The two were easy to lead, though they tripped over their own feet, like zombies. Eros found a tree far away from the Bacchanal and sat them down. They started to come back to their senses, though they still looked a bit tipsy and uncertain. He snapped his fingers in front of their glazed eyes a few times. Finally, he made them both join hands, and gradually they focused on each other.

    “Mia, can you hear me? Well…look, you’re not going to remember any of this except for one thing: From now on, you’re going to be completely honest with Andrew, always. Andrew, that goes for you too. Do both of you understand?”

    They nodded, but neither of them were looking at him. They only had eyes for each other. It was like watching little light bulbs go on over each of their heads. Andrew felt like he couldn’t breathe. When he finally could talk, all that came at first was mumbling.

    “Hey. Hi. I don’t know how to say this, but…”

    “I know,” she said. “I mean, I know exactly what you’re going to say, and…”

    “You too?”

    “Me too.”

    They kissed. The little hollow of the tree cradled them. Mia’s hands traced the line of Andrew’s back, all the way down to his rear, which she gave a squeeze just for the hell of it. He jumped. It was cute. She slipped her other hand down to get another feel. He certainly was enthusiastic tonight.

    Andrew glanced over his shoulder. “Should we? We’re right out in the open…”

    “Everyone else is.”

    “I don’t understand what’s going on at all.”

    “Neither do I. Let’s not worry about it. Kiss me.”

    Meanwhile, Dionysus left the stage and went down into the people, bringing his Maenads with him. Every woman he touched with his ivy staff became an animal in heat. The younger and the older alike stripped, and found their bodies more beautiful than they’d ever remembered. The touched themselves, exploring the softness of their naked skin, cupping each breast in the palm as if weighing it, fondling the outline of their legs and thighs and calves and then flinging themselves back into the grass and shouting out to trees, feeling free and mad and alive.

    Then they’d fall on each other, eager to feel more, long and untamed hair spreading underneath those who laid back and hanging over the shoulders of those who got on top. Soft breasts pressed together as open mouths met. Hands and fingers found each other, wrapping in knots. Nearby, they were dimly aware of what the others were doing, and the wet ache coming on urged them on to the same thing. But not yet. It could wait until the time came. What a wonderful thing, to be free and not to have to think about anything except this moment and the feel of warm flesh, the taste of good wine, and the music of moans and cries.

    How good the grass felt against a bare back, and how much better still it felt to touch the pale white or dark brown limbs of a sister nearby and feel her body with yours and then taste her lips. How good to always find another and another, for the circle grew wider and wider. Some danced alone or in groups while standing, and others danced with one another in twos or threes while lying on the ground. How comforting to know that a great god watched over all of it and was pleased, and that no one would defy him by breaking up the revel.

    There were men nearby, but they did nothing. That was how they showed their respect to the god: By fearing him enough not to interfere. If anyone dared, his blood would fill the mouth of every sister here.

    But they turned to more pleasant thoughts, like the touch of a sister as she put her hand on a knee, sculpting the length of the leg with massaging fingers until the heat and want spiked. Would she go higher? Would her fingers dare go where they were wanted most? Another kiss, harder than the others, and then the agonizing relief of a touch just where it was truly needed.

    Oh yes…

    Eros toasted his cousin. “I’ve got to hand it to you. You always do throw one hell of a party.”

    “It’s a lot of responsibility,” said Dionysus. “But someone has to do it.”

    ***

    Sunday morning. Mia’s bedroom. She and Andrew lay together.

    “So…you’ll do it?” she said.

    “Tonight.”

    “I’m sorry. I know it’s going to be hard.”

    “Don’t be sorry. Besides, you have to talk to him.”

    “Yeah, but that will be a phone call. Not as bad. He’ll be relieved anyway. I mean, he’ll still get mad, but just for show.”

    “It’s not too late to change your mind, you know,” said Andrew.

    “Yes it is,” Mia said.

    Eros watched from the fire escape, reclining on the railing. He didn’t have his bow or golden arrows. Instead, Hathor had them, and a long silver chain with a lock wrapped around the entire bundle. She watched through the window too.

    “What do they remember?”

    “Not much,” said Eros. “They think they got very drunk and blacked out, which is basically true. Most everyone else in the audience thinks the same thing. There were a few drunk and disorderly arrests, and a big scandal for the theater company, but no real harm done. …well, all right, a couple of the actresses from the chorus have come up missing, but that will get sorted out. The Wine God does whatever he wants. All I did was point the damage in a direction that worked for me.”

    “That’s not all you did,” Hathor said, inclining her head toward the two inside.

    “What’s the word on them?”

    “You win. I mean, you’re still busted, and you don’t get these back.“ She hefted the bow and arrows. “But we‘re not splitting them up.”

    “I thought Nu Wa would scream and cry to get things put back the way she wanted them.”

    “Oh, she did, believe me. But the rest of us figured this pair had enough of gods meddling with their destiny. Better to leave them be.

    She peered through the window at the man and woman who had been the cause of so much furor: So young and so naïve, both of them.

    “Why these two?” said Hathor. “Why did it matter so much?”

    “I just like them, that’s all. And I like getting my way.”

    “But there have been plenty of times you didn’t get your way before. What was special now?”

    Eros shrugged, shedding a few feathers. He didn’t like the way she was looking at him.

    “I have a theory,” Hathor continued. “What you said that night, about how they’d both regret it if they forgot each other? I think you’ve got regrets of your own, and you don’t like seeing them happen to other people. That’s what touched a nerve about this couple. Am I right?”

    Eros sat up. Beneath them, on the city street, a long snake of traffic honked its way along. He looked Hathor in the eyes for a long time, looked down at his feet as if groping for the right thing to say, and then…

    He grinned.

    “Nah. What kind of regrets would a guy like me have? I’m the god of love.”

    “We’re all the god of love.”

    “I guess that‘s true.”

    He winked at the couple through the window. Then he flapped his wings and floated up until the entire city was a great, sun-kissed panorama of glass and steel and people below him. Hathor followed.

    “How long am I suspended for?” he said.

    “I’m not sure there are any numbers large enough to express the duration.”

    “Doesn’t matter. I’ll be back before you know it. A little vacation in the meantime sounds nice. What about you, my dear?”

    He slipped an arm around her waist.

    “Feel like going somewhere pleasant? A few weeks in the tropics? where we can get to know each other on a strictly non-professional basis? What do you say?”

    Hathor looked shocked. Then she grinned. She took an arrow out of the quiver, considering its golden tip, turning it between her supple fingers and peering at Eros around the dove feathers in the fletching. And then…

    She threw it away.

    “Keep dreaming,” she said.


  • The Devil’s Pact, Cult of the Ghost Chapter 1: Worship Orgy

    Font size : +


    The Ghost is dead, but those women who he touched vow to bring him back.

    The Devil’s Pact, The Cult of the Ghost
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2015

    Chapter One: Worship Orgy

    Notes: Thanks to b0b for beta reading this.

    Monday, November 19th, 2013 – Deidre Cheshire – Paris, Texas

    “It’s true,” I said as I surveyed the room, looking at each of them—his lovers. There were almost thirty women and girls in the room. “The Ghost is dead. But there’s a way to bring him back. If we’re willing to pay the price.”

    A great gasp went through the room. Grief painted their faces. We all had been touched by the Ghost. He had inspired such passion in each of us. When he touched your flesh, you felt so happy and joyful. His touch melted your body. And when he was inside you, his invisible cock thrusting away, the pleasure was more intense than any mortal lover.

    “What are we going to do, Deidre?” Carla, a busty redhead and famous paranormal investigator, asked. Her footage of the Ghost molesting her had gone viral, though the blossoming Theocracy had pulled down many copies of her video. They were trying to bury the Ghost’s existence.

    “Our first problem are these so called gods,” I said, brushing back my tawny hair. “It’s quite clear that anyone who hears their spoken words becomes one of their followers.”

    “I’ve heard their words spoken,” gasped Ursula, her large tits straining the front of her Boone cheerleaders outfit. “They’re real Gods, right? You can’t say they’re not. They perform miracles!”

    “They are powerful,” I nodded. Inside I groaned. How many others of these women were under Mark and Mary’s control? “But whom do you want to love more, them or the Ghost?”

    Ursula bit her lip and turned to Marybeth, a tall and curvy cheerleader with raven black hair. The girls were dating and Marybeth hugged Ursula. “Sweetie, I’ll be with you.”

    “I…I want to love the Ghost more. I want to bring him back. That’ll make the Gods happy, right?”

    “Yep,” I lied.

    “I miss him,” Heather sighed, the redhead pouting. She was definitely one of the Ghost’s favorites. He visited her most nights, sleeping in her bed. “It’s so lonely in my bed without him.”

    “I think we’re all committed to saving him,” Carla nodded.

    “Yep,” giggled Marissa and Rhonda May, a set of redheaded twins. The Ghost sure did love his redheads.

    “The Lionesses will go all the way to save him,” Marybeth declared and the rest of the cheerleader squad all shouted, “All the way!” They were an enthusiastic bunch.

    “Okay, for this to work, I first need to know how many are carryin’ his child?”

    “I am,” Ursula proudly beamed. “He’s the only man I’ve been with.”

    Heather grinned, rubbing her belly. “With how many times I’ve been fucked, of course I’m pregnant.”

    “Me and Kelly as well,” Latonya announced, the Black, young woman putting her arm around her fellow cheerleader.

    “I am,” Carla smiled.

    “He only made love to me once, but it did the trick,” beamed Lizzy.

    “He popped her cherry in the shower,” giggled a Hispanic, young woman I didn’t know.

    “That was hot,” another young woman laughed.

    “Me, too,” a sandy-blonde, young woman named Tammy smiled. She had her arms wrapped around a curly brunette. “That was so hot when he took us in the bathroom at the park, Cheryl-Lynn.”

    “Even hotter when he fucked us in my bedroom while my parents were downstairs,” giggled the brunette Cheryl-Lynn. “I think that’s when he got you in the family way.”
    I nodded. “Seven. That is perfect.”

    “So this involves our babies?” Ursula asked, stroking her stomach. “It won’t…hurt them.”

    “Not at all,” I grinned, then I reached into my bra and pulled out a vial filled with the Ghost’s cum. I had collected it out of my pussy the last time he had fucked me. My grief surged inside me. That had been right before that cunt Alison had him executed for being a Warlock. “This is how we begin. We have to dedicate ourselves to him.”

    “But we’re only supposed to worship the Living Gods,” Ursula objected. “Right?”

    A few other of the women nodded. I took a deep breath. I would have to tread carefully until I freed these women from Mark and Mary’s pernicious mind control. Those damned Warlocks—I knew from reading the Magicks of the Witch of Endor that they weren’t gods—would be a problem going forward. They had already unleashed their foul servant Alison to kill the Ghost.

    “I said serve, not worship.” It was a distinction that I hoped Ursula and the others under Mark and Mary’s power wouldn’t question. “Don’t you want to serve the Ghost? Don’t you want to feel that wonderful touch of his on your ass, his words hissin’ in your ear, tellin’ you all the filthy thangs he wants to do to your sweet, young body?”

    “I do,” Ursula nodded. “More than anythang.”

    “We need to let him know that. We need to reach across the barriers between life and death and let the Ghost feel our love and devotion.” I looked out at them. “We need to have a bacchanalia.”

    “An orgy?” Carla asked.

    I nodded. “Our sexual energy will build and build, and the Ghost will feel it. He’ll gain power, and then we’ll all swear ourselves to him. Doesn’t that sound wonderful? We’ll be his servants, bound to him.” I held my breath, looking at Ursula, hoping Mark and Mary’s programming hadn’t been to complete. We would need her child to free the Ghost.

    “Let’s do it,” Ursula grinned. “Lioness go all the way!”

    Latonya threw her arm in the air, and the cheerleaders all chanted:
    “Lionesses are hot.
    Lionesses are wet.
    Lionesses will explode
    And cum all over you!”
    They were an enthusiastic bunch.

    “I brought sex toys,” I smiled. “They’re out in my car. I’ll be right back.”

    “You naughty slut,” laughed Heather, her shirt coming off to reveal a pair of perky tits.

    “I’ll help you out,” Carla smiled.

    Her tits bounced in her tight shirt as we walked through the library. I hoped this would work. The Ghost had taken me for the first time in here, fucking me from behind while I checked out patrons books. It had been so hot. We were fucking and no one knew it. My pussy itched, and I pressed my thighs together.

    “Are we going to turn him into a God?” Carla whispered.

    “Not quite. An ancestor spirit,” I answered. “Thirty of us, pourin’ all our love and lust at him. It’ll start the process. It’ll give him power in Hell. I read about it in a Chinese text, Tenets of Respect and Worship. He’ll be our patron and we’ll get powers.”

    “That’ll make us Warlocks.”

    I smiled. “You’ve read Magicks of the Witch of Endor.”

    “Of course I have. I almost even made my own Pact.”

    “Well, this isn’t quite the same. We won’t be Warlocks. But it will insulate us from Mark and Mary’s control and bind us to the Ghost. We can use that connection to bring him back to life.”

    We reached my small Prius. I popped the trunk. There were seven large backs full of dildos, vibrators, and so many other fun toys. And a special bag with the amulets I had spent half my savings on to have made. There was a large, golden one set with green jade and black jet and seven lesser ones. I pulled on the amulet, the medallion dangling between my breasts. It would be the focus of all the spells, gathering the energy to free the Ghost. I uncorked the vial and rubbed the Ghost’s cum into the gold, muttering beneath my breath.

    Carla smiled as I cast the spell. She scooped up several bags. “We can’t stay in Paris if we do this, Deidre. Happy and her husband are quickly converting this town to worshiping the Living God.”

    I scowled at the former born-again Christian Reverend and his cuckolding wife. “She should’ve been here with us. She was one of the Ghost’s favorites.”

    “Both her and her sister are carrying his kid,” Carla nodded. “But they both are big into worshiping the Living Gods. We need to go somewhere remote, where people don’t know who the Ghost is.”

    “I have a ranch up in Idaho,” I answered. “It’s very remote. My aunt died over the summer and I’m her only family remainin’. I was trying to sell it, but now it seems perfect.”

    We walked back into the library, my heart beating with excitement. The girls and women were all naked, squirming on the floor. Tits and pussy and ass flashed at me. I had never been with a woman before. But for the Ghost, I would learn to love it.

    “Here are the toys, ladies,” I grinned, spilling the bags out on the tables. “Think of the Ghost while you are makin’ love. Send to him your energy.”

    Carla grabbed a double-headed dildo, giving me a naughty grin. I unbuttoned my blouse, letting it fall to the floor, followed by my bra. I dropped my beige pencil skirt, my panties soaked with my juices. I stood almost naked, the focusing amulet dangling between my naked tits.

    “You shouldn’t wear panties,” Ursula said, grabbing a strap-on. “A woman should be ready to be fucked at all times. The Living Gods say so.”

    “Then I best get these off,” I grinned, peeling them down. “Ghost of Paris, we offer this orgy in your honor. We send all our love and worship to you. We are your devoted followers. We are your cult!”

    Energy tingled through the room, flowing out from the amulet. The process had begun.

    “Fuck me with that big ol’ thang,” moaned Marybeth, kneeling on the floor as Ursula pulled on the strap-on. “Let’s give the Ghost a show so hot he wont be able to resist escapin’ Hell to watch!”

    The blonde buried her strap-on into Marybeth’s cunt. Ursula’s big tits bounced and jiggled as she plowed her girlfriend, fucking her with hard, deep strokes, giving the slut what she wanted. My pussy grew even more wet, there was something so beautiful about women making love. No wonder guys were always wanting girls to make out.

    Heather worked a thick dildo covered in small bumps in and out of Mindy’s pussy and the twins rubbed vibrators on each other’s cunts. They both had tattoo’s on their small tits, pink roses opening around their nipples, the shade almost matching their areolas while thorny veins wrapped around their tits.

    Carla fell to her knees before me, spreading my thighs. Her tongue licked through my pussy. I shuddered. “Oh, Ghost, feel my lust. Feel how much I enjoy Carla’s tongue licking through my cunt. We love you so much. We miss you.”

    I leaned against the table, my eyes squeezing shut as Carla’s tongue licked and played through my pussy. I had only had a few guys go down on me and they all had been disappointing. But Carla knew how to lick and suck. She nuzzled into me, her tongue swirling around, touching me in all these amazing spots.

    “Yes! Lick my cunt, whore!” I gasped.

    Carla responded, licking me harder, nipping at my clit and shoving her tongue deep into my hole. My juice dripped out, her mouth slurping them down. Delight shown in her green eyes as she looked up at me.

    The pleasure swelled, blossoming inside me. I groaned, savoring the bliss. This was nice. And it was all for the Ghost. My hips bucked, my orgasm swelling. My fingers gripped the table’s edge. I moaned and sighed, a great, growing swell of rapture filled me up.

    “Ghost!” I screamed as the pleasure burst inside me. Delight flooded my veins. My muscles contracted. I ground my pussy on Carla’s hungry mouth. “Feel my passion, Ghost! Oh, yes! I love you!”

    Carla pulled her lips away, shiny with my cum. “Umm, I bet he felt that one.” Then she brandished the flexible, pink dildo. “Ready to have some more fun.”

    “Yeah.” Then I grinned sheepishly. “How do you use a double-headed dildo?”

    “Carefully,” she grinned. “Get on your knees like the hot bitch you are.”

    I did, wiggling my ass at her. She bent down licking through my furred muff one more time. “I love that,” I panted.

    “I just can’t resist. You taste amazing.” The tip of the dildo probed my pussy, spreading my labia apart. I groaned as it entered me. The thick girth was nice, my pussy squeezing about the smooth rubber. But it wasn’t the Ghost’s wonderful cock.

    The dildo bottomed out inside me, pressing on my cervix. I threw a look over my shoulder as Carla turned around, presenting her ass at me. Her pussy was surrounded by fiery, red hair that was damp with her excitement. Her labia peaked out as she guided the other end of the dildo to her pussy.

    She pushed back, the dildo pressing on me, pleasure shuddering through me. She worked more and more of the pussy into her. “Oh, that’s nice,” she panted, smiling at me over her shoulder. “Now we fuck each other.”

    She rocked her hips back and forth, the dildo sliding in and out of my pussy. I rocked with her, groaning as the cock fucked in and out of me. Our butt-cheeks bumped, the dildo buried deep inside the both of us.

    “Fuck me, Carla,” I groaned. “Work that dildo in and out of me!”

    “Gladly.”

    “You hot sluts,” giggled Lizzy, braces flashing on her white teeth. The freshman fell before me, her thighs spreading apart. Her pussy was a tight slit surrounded by a sparse, black hair. She was so young and virginal. She tasted fresh, her sweet musk coating my tongue as I savored my first taste of pussy. “Lick me for the Ghost!”

    I worked my hips, the pleasure swelling inside me as I ate out this young woman My tongue flowed through her cunt, licking, sucking, moaning my pleasure into her.

    Lizzy seized my tawny hair, humping her hips, her perky tits bouncing as she enjoyed herself. Carla fucked her hips back harder, our asses slapping together as she drove the dildo so deep into my pussy.

    “Yes! I’m cumming for you!” screamed Carla, slamming back against me. Her ass ground against mine, swirling the dildo around inside me.

    I loved it. Then her hips started humping again, the pleasure swelling inside me. I moaned around Lizzy’s tiny, pink clit as I slid a finger into her tight pussy. She was practically a virgin even if she was pregnant. Her tight sheath contracted about my finger, the young woman’s face growing flushed with passion.

    “Oh, Ms. Cheshire,” she moaned. “Lick me! You’re so wonderful! I’m going to cum! Oh, yes! Oh, wow!”

    Her sweet juices squirted into my lips. I drank them down, locking my mouth over her pussy. She bucked into my hungry mouth. My fingers pinched and pulled at her puffy nipples. Her coltish legs locked around my head, holding me tight.

    And then she went limp. “Come back to us, Ghost,” she moaned.

    The dildo stabbed deep into me as I licked my lips clean of Lizzy’s delicious juices. My orgasm suddenly erupted. I moaned, throwing back my head. My body quivered, my pussy spasming about the thick dildo. Carla kept rocking back into me, giving me more and more pleasure, prolonging my orgasm.

    “For you, Ghost!” I moaned as a second orgasm rippled through me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Marybeth Sargant

    The end of the dildo pressed against my clit every time Ursula slid down it. I loved using a strap-on to fuck my girlfriend. Especially when she rode me like a cowgirl. Her beautiful thighs pressed against my sides as she slid back up the red dildo, and then she came back down.

    Pleasure burned in my clit. I groaned, “Yes, Ursula. Ride me harder!”

    “Yeehaw,” she grinned, her hips twisting, swirling the dildo around her pussy. Her heavy tits bounced, my hands reaching up to cup their pillowy softness. I squeezed, my fingers finding her nipples and rolling them between my fingers.

    I was so glad the Ghost unthawed Ursula. She once had been the perfect, Christian, young lady, preaching abstinence and quoting scripture. She never liked the way I went around seducing every member of our cheer squad. I just loved licking pussy. And then the Ghost had molested us, and Ursula had come to love my tongue licking through her slit. I owed the Ghost so much. Not only did he give me such pleasure, but he also gave me the love of this hottie.

    “Ride me faster, slut!” I groaned. “Let the Ghost see how hot you are with your big titties bouncin’!”

    Ursula did, working her pussy up and down that fake cock. The pressure on my clit grew, Ursula grinding the base of the dildo hard into my nub as she worked her hips. I reached out, squeezing those lush melons of hers.

    The pleasure swelled inside me. Her juices leaked down the shaft, dripping down to my own hot pussy. I kneaded her tits, loving the way her flesh squeezed through my fingers. Her blonde hair flew about her shoulders. She was so beautiful.

    “Keep loving each other!” Deidre called out. “The energy’s building! Feed him more!”

    “Yes!” I groaned. “Feel my lust, Ghost! Come back to us!”

    My body shuddered. My orgasm erupted through me. My hips thrust up, driving the dildo deep into my girlfriend’s cunt as rapture burned through me. She leaned over, smiling down at me as I gasped and moaned, working her pussy up and down on the dildo.

    “Cum, slut!” she grinned, her tits hanging over me, swinging as she fucked me.

    “I am! I keep cumming! Keep grinding the dildo into me, baby!”

    She moaned, her lips going wide. Her sky-blue eyes squeezed shut. She slammed down on the dildo, moaning and gasping. She called out the Ghost name, sending him her pleasure. I pulled her down, kissing her hard, our bodies trembling as our orgasms washed through each other.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Marissa Myers

    “I have to pee so bad,” my twin sister said, her auburn hair streaked with blonde highlights fell loose about her shoulders. I always braided my auburn hair. That and our tattoos were the only difference between us. I had the rose tattooed on my left tit.

    “Then piss in my mouth,” I grinned. “Let’s make this as filthy as possible.”

    I planted my mouth over Rhonda May’s shaved cunt, eager to taste my sister’s pee. We both had discovered the joy of waterspouts the night we had been under the spell of the Goddess possessing Darleen Cummings. I suspected the Ghost was responsible for that wild night, summoning the Goddess to control Darleen. It had ended when the police caught us screwing around with this tattoo artist.

    I kinda felt bad the tattoo artist died in jail. But it wasn’t my fault the cops caught him enjoying our underage snatch.

    “Pee in my mouth,” I moaned, putting that morbid thought aside.

    “Here it comes, sister slut!”

    The pee splashed hot into my lips, salty and acrid. I slurped it down, the nasty liquid pouring down my throat. More trickled out of my lips, dripping down to my perky tits. My pussy clenched with the depravity of drinking my twin sister’s piss. We were such nasty sluts.

    “Oh, my stars!” gasped Lizzy Garfield, the Freshman’s eyes wide, her braces glinting on her white teeth. “You’re pissing in her mouth, Rhonda May.”

    “Uh-huh,” my sister moaned. “It’s so hot! We’re going to reach the Ghost with this depravity.”

    I kept drinking. My sister bucked her hips, her spray splashing on my face, piss flying everywhere. I inhaled the filthy scent, the hot liquid dripping off my chin. I was going to make her lick me clean for that.

    “It’s so nasty though,” Lizzy said.

    “That’s what makes it so hot,” my sister answered, shuddering as the last few spurts trickled out.

    “It’s the best,” I grinned, pulling away. “I’m such a nasty whore.”

    Lizzy pressed her thighs together, shifting her hips. Her blue eyes were wide. She looked so innocent, almost a doll with her pale face framed by black hair. I grabbed her hand, pulling her closer. She trembled, licking her lips.

    I leaned in and kissed those sweet lips, letting her get a good taste of my sister’s salty treat.

    “Wow,” she whispered. “That’s…different.”

    “It’s even better straight form the source,” I grinned. “Why don’t you stretch out on the floor and let me piss in your mouth. That’ll help the Ghost out.”

    “I don’t know,” she frowned.

    Rhonda May put her arm around the cutie’s shoulders. “You want to do everything to help the Ghost out, right?”

    Lizzy nodded.

    “Then lie down on the floor and let my sister piss in your mouth.”

    I beamed at my twin; she was the best.

    “Okay,” Lizzy whispered, her eyes trembling.

    “You’ll love it,” I told her as she stretched out on the floor. I straddled her face, lowering my pussy down. “Just relax and open wide.”

    Her mouth pressed into my snatch, her tongue taking a quick lick. That felt nice. I shifted, wiggling about until I felt her lips sealed around my urethra. Her tits were nice handfuls, and a squeezed them both, her nipples hardening.

    “Here it comes,” I moaned, relaxing my bladder.

    She gasped, gargling as my piss flooded out. I groaned, savoring the delicious feel of relieving my bladder into a hottie’s mouth. She swallowed, smacking her lips, my piss splashing against my thighs. I must be spraying her face.

    “That’s it,” I groaned. “Drink it down, slut!”

    She did, slurping every last drop. I squirmed my pussy about, her tongue licking through my pussy as the last few spurts of piss came out. I loved her tongue exploring my folds, searching for every drop of piss still clinging to my pussy.

    I closed my eyes, getting lost in the pleasure her pussy licking generated. I moaned, my hips shifting and—

    Something cold wiggled into my asshole.

    “What!” I screeched.

    “Just lubing you up, sweet sister,” purred my twin.

    “That’s some cold lube,” I moaned as her finger worked in and out of my asshole. “What are you shovin’ into my cornhole.”

    “This!” She yanked her finger back then shoved something tapered into my ass. My asshole expanded, stretching out as the object grew wider and wider. I groaned, sliding my pussy on Lizzy’s mouth. And then it popped inside me save for a little stem.

    “Is that a butt plug?” I groaned, feeling stuffed as Lizzy licked and sucked at my pussy.

    “Yep!”

    I shuddered, closing my eyes as Lizzy’s tongue and lips explored my pussy, her braces sometimes scraping on my pussy. I shuddered, my orgasm swelling. I had the best sister and together we were going to save the Ghost.

    “Cum, slut,” my twin moaned, straddling Lizzy’s stomach and holding me tight, our breasts pressing together. My twin kissed me, then licked to my ear. “Cum on her face. Give the whore a big treat.”

    “Yes!” I moaned, shuddering. “Oh, yes!”

    My orgasm rippled through me. My juices poured out, flooding Lizzy’s mouth. My twin held me. We were so close. We did everything together.

    Together you came into this world
    Together shall you depart, arms entwined
    Life dedicated to one man
    For your love shall you die,
    The drink shall be bitter,
    But eternity shall be your reward.

    The Goddess’s strange prophecy echoed in my ears as bliss burned through me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The Ghost of Paris – Astarte’s Domain, The Abyss

    Silvery light burned my skin. Astarte’s radiance cooking me.

    I spent a quarter of my time in her domain, tormented by her. She owned a quarter of my soul. Lucifer owned the rest. I’m not sure what was worse, burning in fire or burning in starlight. Sometimes Astarte’s touch seemed softer. Sometimes.

    It was hard to remember who I was. My real name had faded. I could only cling to one thought: I am the Ghost of Paris.

    But it was hard. My torment seemed to last an eternity. I doubt it had even been a week in the mortal world. It was all Astarte’s fault my life had ended so abruptly. She had gleefully told me in detail on how she had set me up the first time I had come before her in Hell, rubbing in her cruelty like a sadist rubs salt into the wound. If I had never made my Pact with her to gain increased sexual staima, I would have been able to control my pecker. Then maybe I wouldn’t have screwed that pink-haired bitch.

    And that bitch wouldn’t have executed me.

    A woman’s voice called to me in my torment. Then a second. They were faint, but I could almost recognize them. The librarian and the ghost hunter. I remembered fucking them both. More voices reached out to me. All the beautiful women I had loved called to me, begging for my presence.

    And then I was lifting up, drifting from my torment, rising through the layers of the Abyss. I was still chained, but my bonds seemed to have a sudden slack. I rose faster, following the sweet sounds of passion, crashing into the real world.

    I stepped into an orgy of feminine flesh.

    My cock hardened. None of the women noticed me. I was invisible, of course. I knew every piece of ass in the room. I had fucked them all. The Boone cheerleaders, the librarian and her blazing medallion, the twins, and so many more. My cock throbbed. I didn’t know how long my escape from Hell would last, but there was no way I wasn’t going to enjoy myself before I got yanked back.

    I saw my favorite bedmate. Heather Pritchard. I grinned and sauntered over.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Heather Pritchard – Paris, Texas

    I was coming down off the amazing orgasm Mindy Taylor had given me with a vibrator. Mindy was off to have more fun. She was the Ghost’s first lover, and proud of it. But I was his favorite. He told me so when he came to my bed at night.

    A hand touched my ass. I shuddered, a warmth flushing through me. My lust went into overdrive. I would do whatever that hand wanted. I beamed, throwing a look over my shoulder. There was no one there. But someone was grabbing my ass.

    “It’s you!” I called out! “The Ghost is here!”

    “How could I keep away from a sweet, young thang like you,” he drawled, his fingers slipping into the crack of my ass. “I got to fuck every purtee thang I can.”

    “Fuck me!” I moaned. “I missed you, Ghost!”

    He entered me as I bent over. I let him fuck me like the bitch I was. His cock was inside me, filling me up. I groaned, pushing back, my eyes squeezing shut. His cock hammered me, fucking me with that wonderful intensity he always possessed. Nothing was better than being fucked by the Ghost of Pairs.

    “It’s the Ghost!” gasped Kelly, one of the cheerleaders. “I can see her pussy gaping open. He’s hammering away at her.

    “Course I am,” bellowed the Ghost. “And her cooch is as tight as a banker’s fist grasping a penny. Gonna give her a big ol’ load of my jizz.”

    “Yes!” I groaned, hammering my hips back. “Cum in me!”

    “Hot damn, but you have an abso-damn-fuckin’-lutely tight cooch!”

    The pleasure rippled through me. I screamed out, cumming hard on his wonderful cock. My pussy convulsed about him, my back arching. I was so happy. I was his favorite. He chose me over every other woman in this room.

    “Everyone,” Ms. Cheshire, the librarian, called out, her medallion shining light upon us. “Repeat after me! I pledge myself, body and soul, to the devotion of the Ghost of Paris. He is my guiding spirit. The soul that I belong to!”

    “I pledge myself,” I moaned, fighting through the pleasure of my orgasm to scream out with the other women, “body and soul, to the devotion of the Ghost of Paris.” White-hot bliss pumped into me, his cock cumming into my pregnant pussy. I wished he could knock me up again. “He is my guiding spirit. The soul that I belong to.”

    I felt something inside me change. I felt so connected to him. I was his. I was the Ghost of Paris’s slut. That little bit of me that believed that Mark and Mary Glassners were Gods vanished. I wasn’t under their control anymore.

    I was the Ghost’s.

    He vanished from my pussy. He didn’t pull out. He just wasn’t in me anymore.

    “No!” I cried out, sitting up. “Don’t go.” Tears ran hot down my face. “Come back!”

    Ms. Cheshire hugged me, my face burying between her naked breasts, the medallion she wore was warm on my cheek. She rocked me. “It’s all right. This was just the first step for the Cult.”

    I sniffed. “The Cult?”

    “We’re the Cult of the Ghost now,” she smiled. “We’re all sealed to him. We’re not under any Warlock’s control any longer.”

    “They’re not gods,” Ursula gasped. “Oh, Lord, they lied to us. Why did I ever believe ’em?”

    “Mark and Mary are just like the Ghost,” Ms. Cheshire said. “They made a pact with the Devil. That’s why we need to save the Ghost. He sold his soul to the Devil and now he’s sufferin’ down in Hell.”

    I nodded my head, looking around at the others. “Then we’ll save him.”

    Ms. Cheshire smiled down at me, leaning in to give me a kiss on the lips—her lips tasted like pussy.

    “But we can’t call ourselves the Cult of the Ghost,” objected Marybeth. “The Theocracy will come down on us if they think we’re still his.”

    “That’s why we have to get away.” Ms. Cheshire stood up, staring around. “We’re gonna go to Idaho. I have a ranch out in the mountains. It’ll be safe for a while. Does anyone have any suggests for what we publicly call ourselves?”

    “Well, how ’bout we call ourselves the Sapphicists,” Ursula suggested. “Since until we raise the Ghost outta Hell, there ain’t no way none of us are touchin’ ‘nother man. We’re his alone.”

    “What does Sapphicists mean?” asked Rhonda May and I nodded my head in agreement.

    “Sappho means lesbian,” Ursula answered. “So I reckon Sapphicist is a mighty fine thang to be callin’ ourselves.”

    “Yeah,” I nodded, liking the sound of that. “The Sapphicists.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The Ghost of Paris – Astarte’s Domain, The Abyss

    The torment wasn’t quite so bad when I returned to the burning starlight. I had hope. All those wonderful women that I had molested. They all loved me and they wanted me back.

    And they were a determined bunch. I was sure they could do it.

    To be continued…